ã€ŠVillainous Husband, the One Youâ€™re Obsessed With is Over Thereã€‹


 Chapter 1

    I don''t know how this happened. But, I am now being sold as a bride to the handsome viinous tyrant Emperor in the novel¡­

    If I had been possessed by this novel a little earlier, I would have struggled to avoid getting married no matter what.

    Well, aren''t there an infinite number of ways?

    Like dropping a carriage off a cliff and pretending to be dead.

    However, even if the timing was bad, it was too bad. I¡­

    "Will you ask God Act to protect in order to establish an eternal marriage bond?"

    A wedding with the viinous emperor, I got possessed while walking down the aisle¡­!

    This is a situation where you can''t even do anything about it!

    Before even being able to try to change the original, I shed tears as I became in this state. ncing over the veil at the priest, he stared at me as if he was telling me to quickly say ''yes.'' I couldn''t say no or run away in this cumbersome wedding dress like this.

    In fact, the answer was already decided, and I have to say something.

    "Yes, yes¡­"

    Sobs.

    A cry escaped as I mustered my courage to say ''yes.''

    Now, it was the Emperor''s turn, who was next to me. I couldn''t even nce sideways, fearing that my neck would fly off if I dared to look at him.

    ''Ah. You might be wondering if he is going to cut my head like that?''

    This guy would really cut it.

    That''s how serious he would actually cut my head. It''s really up to the Emperor''s heart to spare my head or not. Ordinary people like us shouldn''t be judgemental.

    ''Anyway, his presence is really overwhelming¡­''

    The weight of the air around him feels different.

    Since it''s a wedding, he wouldn''t cut open a person.

    "Huh¡­"

    A heavy yet silky voice could be heard next to me. It''s a frighteningly beautiful voice. Perhaps this voice also yed a part in making so many women cry, and hang on to all this nonsense?

    I was shivering with the bouquet in hand, waiting for his answer to fall.

    Phew. I''m d the veil covered my nervousness.

    "¡­Until I get tired of this, shall I do this?"

    And, the Emperor next to me didn''t disappoint.

    After all, he doesn''t take your marriage vows the same way as everyone else. He really has a rich personality. Please end this. It will definitely go down in the history of weddings.

    I''m so happy to be in the middle of that historical scene like this.

    All right. Actually¡­ I''m not happy. I''m incredibly scared.

    Ugh. I don''t know what is going through my mind right now, though I think I have to think about something to get through this.

    I''m on the verge of losing my legs.

    The priest in front of us seemed to be embarrassed by the Emperor''s unique answer, who was full of personality.

    No. No, priest¡ª!

    Don''t panic for more than five seconds!

    What do you take the Emperor''s patience for? Do you want to make this a bloody wedding?

    In the midst of panic, the priest finally opened his mouth.

    "W-Well then, the two of you exchange your rings!"

    As soon as the silence fell, the priest opened the ring box and held it out.

    I picked up the ring slowly with trembling hands. At that moment, there was only one thought in my head was,

    ''You can''t drop it. Don''t drop it¡­ I can''t guarantee that the moment it falls, my hair and body will bebined after five minutes as soon as you fall¡­''

    I squeezed the ring as tight as I could with my thumb and index finger, and quickly put it into his hand.

    ??

    At first, I thought it would be rough because he had mastered all kinds of weapons, but it was a beautiful hand with gracefully raised joints.

    ''This is nothing. This is fantasy. Even if it says that it''s a hand holding a pen, I''ll probably believe it.''

    My hand wavered as I put the ring on.

    His Majesty the Emperor was still following along with this tedious ceremonial act. Seeing him put the ring on my hand like a decent groom.

    "Well, then¡­"

    However, that doesn''t guarantee that this person will be as good as he is now in three minutes. Because the current Emperor of the Actilus Empire could never stand boredom and had a simmering temper.

    I shut my eyes, hoping that the wedding would be over soon.

    "The kiss of the two oaths."

    Hearing those words, my eyes narrowed even tighter.

    Ha, right. For a wedding¡­that''s¡ªthere was such a procedure. Obviously, there was such a procedure. The groom walks and kisses the bride''s veil¡­

    Priest, but this is just an arranged marriage. Is such a procedure really necessary?

    ¡­Are you saying I should kiss this scary guy?

    Your Majesty, why don''t we skin this procedure in a unique way, just like you said the oath earlier¡­?

    Even though I was standing still like a rock, my head was filled with all sorts of thoughts. At that moment, the veil that was blocking my view was lifted.

    ''Oh, my¡­''

    He really wants to do it?

    I closed my eyes quickly, tensed like a mouse in front of a snake. But, even though I counted to three, five, and ten, his lips did note close to me.

    ''No way¡­''

    After all, he wants to have a unique wedding without the kiss of the oath?

    I opened my eyes very quietly.

    At this, I paused abruptly, startled.

    A man who could be called the incarnation of the sun was gazing at me. In the novel, the word "beautiful" was emphasized once every ten pages, yet in reality, the ripple effect was different.

    ''No, how the hell does it be like this?''

    His brilliant curly, golden hair was dazzlingly trimmed to the perfect proportions of his neck. While his bright red eyes added a hint of ominousness and unrealism to his face.

    He smiled at me, who was struggling to digest this overbearing beauty. To be precise, one side of his thin lips was pulled up.

    He then said in that smooth voice of courtesy.

    "That''s a relief¡­"

    W, what is it?

    "If you had opened your eyes five secondster, I would have been very bored."

    With those words, he hugged my waist and pulled me in closer.

    I honestly couldn''t remember what the kiss was like.

    It was because I was relieved that he did not feel bored within just minutes after marrying me.

    * * *

    ¡º Flowers Bloom In The Abyss ¡»

    That is the title of the novel I possessed into.

    The word ''flower,'' of course, means the female protagonist, Saint Seraphina, and the word ''abyss'' refers to the Actilus Empire.

    His Majesty the Emperor of the Actilus Empire, whose hobby is conquest, was as busy as usual when he met a saint, Seraphina, at the temple.

    The Emperor saw himself, stained with blood, in the eyes of a beautiful, white saint, and felt intense love and hatred for her.

    As a result, after robbing her from the temple and bringing her into the Empire, he tried to defile her ¡­ As you can infer from the title of the novel, far from getting dirty, Seraphina shines more purely and more beautifully even when she goes through rough things.

    The Emperor''s obsession gets worse and worse, and then he kills the heroine''s first love, Eden, the knight.

    Seraphina, who could not stand that much, ran away. And so, the Emperor went on a rampage.

    ¡­I mean, the Emperor is the male protagonist of the novel, though he does have garbage behaviors and dies at the end, so in a way, he can also be regarded as the final viin.

    After I finished reading the novel, I fell asleep, leaving a review with my anger, saying, "Why is this selling in romance novels when there''s no romance anywhere?"

    Then, what about the Empress'' presence in the novel?

    None.

    Well, why not?

    The Emperor, who could only remarry after bereavement??¡ªthe first thing he did after kidnapping Seraphina and returning was to slit the Empress''s throat. In front of Seraphina, whose face turned white in astonishment, the Emperor smiled gruesomely, with blood sttered on his face.

    Up to this point, that was the prologue of ¡º Flowers Bloom In The Abyss ¡»

    The Empress was decapitated almost immediately at the beginning of the novel without even mentioning a name.

    And, the Empress is me.

    ''Writer, are you punishing me like this for leaving such a bad review¡­''

    I feel like tearing my hair out.

    I''ve read a lot of books and novels, but¡­

    Don''t a lot of people usually get possessed into viins? So, am I beating the original work by not making the mistakes the evil woman did?

    However, I¡­

    I was possessed by an extra that wasn''t too bad. If I possessed the viin, I would throw a curveball into the situation that reverses the original behavior of the Emperor.

    Nevertheless, in this case, what should I do?

    Taming the Emperor?

    Why would I choose something crazy like that?

    The Actilus Empire gave birth to many children and crowned only the strongest one. That means, the one who killed others and ascended up became the emperor.

    The current emperor of Actylus, Raniero, was the youngest at the age of thirteen during the ''Blood Session Ceremony,'' killing both his older brothers and sisters to be Crown Prince.

    I only know up until here.

    He dragged his brothers'' severed necks by their hairs and reached the emperor''s presence.

    The moment when the emperor was delighted by the strength of the youngest prince and was about to congratte him¡ª

    ¡ªA dagger flew and pierced the emperor''s chest.

    In front of the emperor, who vomited blood, Raniero was smiling innocently. He reportedly said this while staring at the emperor,

    "Waiting is boring. I want to be crowned now. It annoys me that someone is on top of me."

    Do you know how serious the boredom hater is about this idiot Emperor? Thus, isn''t it obvious how he will react to someone trying to tame him¡­?

    Even if I had nine lives, I would never try in this situation.

    Still, I didn''t want to die quietly.

    So, there is only one way.

    ''Let''s live as if we were dead, as if we aren''t really here.''

    Fortunately, it was said that the Emperor, Raniero, did not visit the empress after the wedding.

    The original empress must have cautiously challenged that part, but let''s not do anything that I don''t know about such a subject. It would be a big deal to imprint my presence like that.

    Didn''t Raniero slit the empress'' throat as soon as he caught the saint because the original empress had so appealed to her by periodically requesting her annexation?

    She wouldn''t have done that if she didn''t even know if there was an empress.

    wouldn''t have done such a thing if she didn''t know whether the empress was there or not

    ''And, on the day Raniero goes to the temple, let''s pretend to be dead in disguise and run away!''

    Raniero wouldn''t bother to confirm if the Empress was really dead because he just needed an excuse to take the saint as his second wife. In Actilus, they must have a monogamous marriage, and divorce was impossible, so there was no other way.

    ''Oh? This might be easier than I thought, right?''

    It was when the happiness circuit was burning in my head, a smooth voice could be heard right under my nose.

    "Empress, how long are you going to ignore me standing in front of you like this?

    "Gasp¡­"

    I almost jumped out of my seat.

    As I endured my eyes trying to pop out and covered my mouth in surprise, I finally saw the crazy Emperor.

    "My presence¡­ Are you ignoring me?"

    His lips twisted up.

    The danger siren started spinning in my head and cold sweat was running down my back.

    A second after I decided to live like a dead man, what crisis is this again!

 Chapter 2

    "Oh, it can''t be! How dare I do such a sphemous thing!"

    I hurriedly jumped to my feet and shouted.

    But, I got up so hastily that I stepped on the hem of the wedding dress I was wearing, and fell forward.

    ??

    "Ahh¡ª"

    Although I fell unseemly, I was d that my body responded swiftly. In front of Raniero, everything must be done quickly.

    ??

    How much he tormented the heroine, Seraphina, for not answering quickly.

    ??

    And, how many servants have lost their heads because they didn''t quickly correct what he didn''t like?

    All answers must be made within five seconds!

    ''But,'' ''although'' and ''however'' are absolutely forbidden words!

    "Raise your head."

    ??

    I raised my head as I was told.

    Even in the middle of the darkened room, there was a shining presence. With one hand on his back, Raniero tilted his head and looked down at me, then trampled the hem of my dress with his boots.

    "I''ll give you a chance to exin, Empress."

    As he narrowed his eyes, augh rang inside his neck.

    ??

    My fingertips were cold.

    At that moment, I closed my eyes tightly and shouted whatever came to my mind.

    "I¡ªI mean, I have a chronic disease of fainting with my eyes open, Your Majesty!"

    "Oh¡­ Are you shouting in front of me?"

    At his words, I immediately corrected the parts that Raniero didn''t like. Whisper, whisper.

    "I¡­ I have a chronic disease of fainting with my eyes open, Your Majesty."

    "Ho? I had not heard of such a story when I received a letter about you from Unro Kingdom."

    "That, that¡­ It doesn''t happen that often¡­"

    Full brain power operation.

    ??

    My head was spinning as I scattered to find the correct answer.

    "Ah, perhaps because His Majesty''s presence is so intense¡­ Maybe I couldn''t stand it as a small person¡­"

    "I see, so¡­"

    Raniero smiled sweetly and patted my dress with her heel before finishing the sentence.

    "It''s my responsibility?"

    Ugh! Yeah, of course. If he lets it go like that, it''s not Raniero.

    I put my palms on the floor and lowered my head.

    That''s right. The so-called ''Please kill me'' pose.

    ??

    "If, if anyone looks directly at the sun, they will be blind¡­ But, no one will ever say that the sun is guilty."

    ??

    "Oh. I see, then¡­"

    ??

    Ahh! Stop it now. No more!

    I''m using up all of my wit today! What else is he going to say now?

    As Iy down on the floor, almost hitting my forehead, I took a deep breath to control my pounding heart.

    ''Still, I''m d I haven''t received an order to bring a knife yet.''

    When I was thinking about something else for a second, I could hear a voice above me again.

    "Are you not going to see my face for the rest of your life because you''re going to faint?"

    "N, no. Of course, with pleasure, if Your Majesty allows it¡­"

    "I''ll allow it."

    ??

    ¡­Pardon?

    What?

    ??

    So, is he saying that he allows that I can''t see, or that he allows me to look?

    Nheless, my decision had to be made within five seconds.

    Under the pressure and tension beyond pressing thest box of the minesweeper, I¡­

    I chose to raise my head and stared at Raniero''s face.

    ??

    There, he had already fallen on one knee before I knew it. He leaned slightly towards me while his hair draped over me a little.

    ??

    ''Wah¡­''

    He was a really handsome man, though I didn''t feel any fluttering excitement at all. Because I didn''t know if I made a good choice or not¡­

    ??

    At this moment, when I don''t even know the future, I came to think that the original empress might have been much wiser than I thought. Right? Every moment is like the ending quarter of death. So, being able to survive for months in this crazy situation is a skill.

    Seeing me ncing at him with my frozen, trembling eyes, Raniero smiled.

    ??

    It wasn''t a smile that only raised her lips, which he had shown so far. His eyebrows curled down, as his eyes dented a little. And, even the thin lips were symmetrically drawn with soft arcs.

    Had this person not been Raniero Actilus, that angelic smile would have melted me.

    "Good job."

    "Gasp."

    "It was fun. That was a good choice. It''s not boring."

    "Sobs¡ª"

    ??

    "Are you making that sound because of a chronic illness?"

    Hearing that, I shook my head. No, it''s because he said it''s not a bad choice. I''m relieved that I feel happy, feeling safe now that ''I don''t think I''m going to die.''

    Life is very unfair. If you choose the wrong choice to raise your head or not, you might die. It''s too stimting of a thrill for me, who couldn''t even ride a roller coaster or a gyrodrop in my previous life.

    ??

    A hand that handles swords, bows, and even axes, dug down my neck. He held my neck in his hands and made a strange act of squeezing the pulse under my ear with his thumb, beforeughing as if he was happy.

    If he puts strength in his grasp, I''ll be strangled right away.

    I trembled like I did at the wedding, thinking that it would be much better to just stand side by side in front of a lot of people.

    Being alone with him is not good for my heart.

    "I''ll reward you for making me feel better."

    I don''t believe the ''reward'' that someone like him is saying about. There is no such thing as a proper reward.

    "Any question you ask, I will dly answer it."

    Look at this¡­!

    What kind of reward is this?

    If my question goes against his grain, the situation may change rapidly again.

    In the first ce, Your Majesty. Aren''t you too conscientious to hold my delicate neck like this and speak of mercy?

    But, dissatisfaction must be spoken only inside my head.

    My brain was steadily picking out the most straightforward questions possible.

    "Your Majesty, I heard that your Majesty personally chose me¡­ Why was it me?"

    "Ah¡­"

    For a moment, the sigh added strength to his hand. I felt like I was about to suffocate any moment, so I took a deep breath.

    Slowly, I raised my eyes slightly and gazed at his face. His straight brow was slightly furrowed, and the smile disappeared.

    I don''t think that''s a very good sign¡­

    "It''s a boring question. It''s clich¨¦d and outdated. I''m disappointed. I might get bored and go crazy while answering."

    Ugh. Look at this.

    "You must be happy that you''ve been promised my mercy. You''re very lucky, huh?"

    ¡­Am I happy?

    It feels like I''m on the verge of dying right now. However, if Your Majesty said so, yes, then this feeling is happiness¡­

    I tried to control my mind not to think about anything, but my lips were trembling with instinctive fear.

    Raniero pped my neck. The pain of being beaten and the sudden air that filled my lungs made me clenched my throat and cough.

    "When I said that I was going to get married, many nobles and many Kings sent portraits of their daughters. A few¡­ There was a lot."

    He lightly kicked the hem of my voluminous dress and strode towards a wide wall.

    ??

    In the quiet room, the sound of his footsteps rang loudly. Then, he spread his arms in front of the white wall.

    "Enough to fill the walls of this room."

    He stood up on the tip of his right foot and turned around it to look at me.

    Again, a beautiful smile spread across his face as he continued his words.

    "I ordered all those portraits to be hung on this wall. Why do you think it is?"

    "Face¡­ Is it to see the faces?"

    I answered the question diligently even though I coughed dryly.

    "Face? Well, you might be interested in something like that¡­"

    He fixed his gaze on me with a picturesque smile. "I can''t tell the faces of others apart. It''s because they all look alike."

    Well, I guess.

    His Majesty is the best-looking in this worldview, though will someone else''s face catch his eyes?

    ??

    They might all look alike, even like a squid for him.

    He had never even admired Seraphina, the most beautiful woman in this world, that she is beautiful.

    "Sorry, I''m sorry¡­"

    "It''s nothing to be sorry about."

    ??

    Saying so, Raniero looked at the wall again and tried to find something.

    As he was doing that, my gaze went to the wall without realizing it. There was a small gap about five centimeters in the wall.

    That¡­ What''s that?

    When I was staring at the wall, bewildered, I could hear a voice behind me.

    Raniero was sitting on the bed behind me.

    "I sat here like this and threw a dagger."

    What he said in a sinct manner was shocking. I mean, he put a bunch of portraits on the wall and threw a dagger at them¡­?

    "Then, the dagger pierced your left eye."

    Finishing his words, Ranieroughed out loud, but I couldn''t do the same.

    ??

    I''ve never seen anyone choose an empress by throwing a dagger. I''m getting dizzy as I imagine the terrifying thoughts.

    "Hmm¡­ Looking back, it''s a pretty interesting memory. Let me take back the statement that I might die of boredom."

    I''m so fickle that I don''t know what''s ahead.

    "Come to think of it¡­ What is the Empress''s name?"

    ??

    I momentarily stiffened as I couldn''t remember my name for a few seconds. But, fortunately, I had notpletely forgotten, my lips spit out the name slowly.

    "Oh, it''s Angelica Viniard de Unro."

    "What do your rtives call you?"

    What did they call¡­?

    At that moment, I was in a cold sweat, trying to make it up hurriedly.

    ??

    "Th, They called me Angie."

    Actually, I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing for Raniero to be interested in my nickname here.

    "I see."

    His shoe tip came under my chin. Then, he lifted my chin with his tiptoe to meet his eyes.

    ??

    "You look puzzled by everything. Do you know why I came into this room?"

    Even though nothing happened except for my throat feeling suffocated, my mind was tattered as if riding this roller coaster dozens of times.

    There was no way that I would have thought of why Raniero was here. Nheless, the five second rule made me unable to think deeply.

    And so, I spit out whatever came to mind.

    ??

    "Because it''s the first night¡­?"

    As soon as I spit those words out, I wanted to p my mouth.

    ??No, what are you talking about! Do you know the first night''s rhyme? Are you kidding me?

    The moment when I was astonished by my ownck of thoughts,

    "You know."

    More dismay came from Raniero''s mouth.

    "Come up here, Angie."

    His sweet voicemanded me.

    ¡­Did he ask for my nickname to make that order?

    "The groom should take off the wedding dress on the first night, right?"

    Again, the dangerous siren started to go off in my head.

 Chapter 3

    My head shouted no, but my bodyid firmly on the bed.

    There was no ''original novel'' to refer to what to do because I was just an extra who appeared briefly at the end of my life.

    To be honest, I don''t know if the empress that was there when Raniero met Seraphina was ''Angelica'' or not.

    It was because the name of the empress did not appear in the novel.

    Could it be that Angelica died soon after she got married, and the empress in the original was someone else? The fifth empress?

    It is quite possible.

    I sat down and looked at Raniero, who was exhaling his breath and lowering his eyes.

    ''What if he kills me because my dress is soyered that it''s boring to take off¡­''

    It may seem like I might be overreacting, but anyone in this situation would be like me. For the first night of a young man and woman, it wasn''t a strange atmosphere either.

    I could see myself trembling in Raniero''s eyes¡­

    At first nce, rather than lust or desire, his eyes were shining like a cat ying with a mouse it had caught.

    "Why are you shaking like this?"

    "W-wouldn''t it be normal for the bride to be nervous on the first night¡­"

    "You keep stuttering. Is this also because of the chronic disease?"

    No, it''s not!

    I almost jumped, though I froze. I was really d that I didn''t react to Raniero''s words. However, nothing else was too fortunate.

    Raniero''s hand reached under my back.

    It was to untie the ribbon that tied my dress.

    Mine and Raniero''s center of gravity shifted behind me, causing my upper body to slowly move back.

    I involuntarily grabbed his shoulder, trying not to fall backward.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. How dare I touch your body¡­"

    Raniero doesn''t like anyone touching his body recklessly. He really hates it

    I quickly removed my hand and bowed my head low.

    At that moment, I kept hoping he would say, ''You''ve ruined my fun'' and leave. Though I''m not an idiot either, so I think I know how this is going¡­

    ''In the first ce, I have no confidence to satisfy this person.''

    Even though Raniero took a lot of women in the original book, he did not experience any pleasure in rtionships with other women other than Seraphina. That was not all. Having an unsatisfactory rtionship, his mood consistently went down.

    This means that it is going to be more difficult to please than usual.

    Angelica may have learned a little bit about ''that skill'' before she got married, but¡­

    ''I don''t remember! I don''t know any of that!''

    I couldn''t remember if the assimtion of her body and mind was less fulfilled, or what Angelica was like before today. It was a big deal.

    "You¡­ You are quick-witted."

    Several thin silk ribbons were untied from behind.

    I don''t know how he can solve it so well without looking at it. And, before I knew it, my bare shoulders were exposed. Still, I kept my hands unsteady, keeping my head low, and was very nervous.

    "Oh, my empress¡­ not bad."

    That is what he said to me.

    At the same time as his cold, smooth lips touched my corbone, my wedding dress'' skirt was pulled back.

    The young Empress, who had juste of age, looked nervous all night.

    From the moment before the wedding and the priest, she was trembling so much that if other people saw it, they might have felt sorry for her. But, she was straightforward and clever that he couldn''t believe she was trembling so badly like this.

    In the room, she continued to utter ridiculous things.

    Raniero was spontaneous, instinctive, and well-forgotten of everything he was not interested in, but as he took on the Empress, he traced back the information he had heard about the bride a few days ago.

    Did they say she was stubborn and proud of herself?

    ''Some idiot brought thepletely wrong information.''

    The Empress was not arrogant at all.

    She answered him quickly, didn''t let his difficult questions go in vain, nor did she touch Raniero''s body at all.

    When she made a mistake, she immediately realized she was wrong and fell straight down. How many servants'' heads were blown away because they didn''t do it properly?

    How was it during the middle of the night? The Empress didn''t try to satisfy him in any way. Although she was trembling and obedient, she only kept the principle of not touching the Emperor''s body.

    He wasn''t very impressed, but¡­

    Still, he wasn''t offended.

    Raniero was curious.

    Wondering how long the Empress would be able to not offend him, and when she would make a mistake, he kept pushing her.

    She didn''t make any mistakes until the very end.

    Even after she was exhausted, she fell asleep only after Raniero gave her permission to sleep.

    As the Empress fell asleep, Raniero began to remove the tangled pins one by one from her hair.

    At the important wedding, there were dozens of thin, sharp pins that secured her hair so that not a single strand fell.

    ''Ho-oh.''

    It must have been very annoying for her hair to be tangled and pulled while the rough behavior continued, but the Empress did not express any sympathy. She neverined of her difort in the slightest.

    As Raniero removed her pins one by one for her fun, her hair, which had been curled and put up, began toe loose one by one.

    Her hair color that came out was like the pink roses blooming profusely in the Imperial Pce garden that were dried beautifully.

    Although with her personality, Raniero, who was counting her hairpins one by one while listening to the even breathing of the sleeping empress, soon got bored of it.

    ''It''s boring.''

    When he thought it was rather bothersome, he reflexively yawned.

    Hey down next to the sleeping empress.

    The sound of the Empress''s breath was even and deep.

    ''What was her name¡­?''

    Well, it didn''t matter at all. He gave up recalling. If necessary, he can ask againter.

    Ten times or twenty times.

    If the Empress ever gets annoyed, he can just hit her neck.

    It would be interesting to watch how long this woman will never cross the line.

    And, just like that, Raniero Actilus fell asleep in a ce other than his own bedroom.

    My whole body hurt as if I had been beaten.

    I closed my eyes and slowly clenched my trembling fingertips.

    ''Uh¡­''

    Raniero was set to have good night skills, but unfortunately, I didn''t enjoy it at all. I was so nervous that I couldn''t feel anything but a dull pain that seemed toe from a faraway ce.

    I didn''t think I enjoyed Raniero, though strangely, I was reluctant to stop¡­

    Why the hell would I do that?

    After trying to ponder for a moment, I stopped.

    It was because you shouldn''t try to judge His Majesty''s intentions with the brain of amoner like me.

    ''Ugh¡­''

    But, my back is itchy¡­ Is this hair?

    I''m certain I didn''t untie my hair before I went to bed¡­

    "You are wriggling, Empress."

    Oh¡­

    At those words, I stopped wriggling.

    "Come on, I will count to three. One, two¡­"

    Argh! I need to open my eyes before he counts to three!

    When I opened my eyes, under the bright morning sunlight, a more beautiful man was lying obliquely and gazing at me. If I were a sculptor, his face and body were so perfect that it would make me go back to the studio crying and shatter all the work I had made so far with a hammer.

    Since it was morning and I was still not fully awake, I had a moment to admire the subject without fully realizing.

    Then, I suddenly came to my senses.

    No, why is His Majesty still here?

    "It was annoying to go back."

    Oh, it was annoying¡­ If that''s the case, it''s understandable. He hates that the most in the world.

    "Ah."

    Nodding my head, I quickly grabbed this castle. Did I just ask out loud why His Majesty is here? Did I seriously do such a sphemous thing?

    "Hey. don''t you know that even a fool can read your face?"

    I was flustered like a fool. It was because I had no idea how to make my thoughts invisible to Raniero. And, it was a little embarrassing to see Raniero and me in bed alone in bright daylight like this.

    When I looked away, I found wedding shoes, ribbons, and countless underskirts were all scattered in a mess. My hair was half loose for some reason, and only my left back was tickled.

    Raniero stretched his slender body, before raising his upper body.

    "The Empress is ratherzy."

    With that said, I was terrified and looked around, trying to find a watch.

    "It''s past nine."

    Meanwhile, Raniero, who had a mind-reading technique, kindly answered me.

    I was horrified.

    Even though I came from the twenty-first century in Korea, where there was no tyrannical monarch, no matter how tired I was, I couldn''t have known that it was toote for the imperial family to wake up at nine am.

    The Kings of the Joseon Dynasty would get up at five am and greet each other¡­

    Oh, since there is no one higher than His Majesty the Emperor in the pce, I can omit the greeting¡­

    Rather, why didn''t anyone wake me up?

    While I was confused, Raniero continued to ring the bell. Only then, did the maids enter the room with our clothes.

    He yawned loosely one more time by my side.

    "You are not colorful at all, monotonous and boring. That''s quite flimsy."

    ¡­Didn''t he say they did well in choosing me yesterday. Also, didn''t he say it wasn''t bad for an empress like this?

    Well, it doesn''t matter. I understand since his whims are beyond imagination.

    Raniero, who left the saying ''it''s not fun,'' which he had already said twenty times a day, took off the nket and stepped out of bed.

    "Please, take it seriously. Wouldn''t it be a problem if I got bored and killed the Empress because of that¡­?"

    "Y, yes. I will fix it."

    "Good."

    At that, he walked barefoot on the carpet in the bedroom.

    ''Argh.''

    As I looked up, I hurriedly shut my eyes again. It was because it looked like he wasn''t wearing a thread.

    The maids approached Raniero and held out his clothes, but he struck them with a single gesture as if annoyed, and dropped them to the floor.

    Then, he casually left the Empress''s bedroom, naked.

    I stared at the door where Raniero had left.

    I didn''t even think about trying to control my facial expression.

    Now that I''m not in the same ce as him, I can express my stupid expressions to my heart''s content.

    Then, the maids came to me.

    Probably because they were thedies of a pretty good family. Although they often had Raniero like that, they had a very professional expressionless expression.

    "I''ll help you get ready."

    At first nce, it seemed like my new identity was newly engraved as I saw them politely bowing their heads in front of me, washing their hands and bringing out my clothes.

    Saliva ran down my throat.

 Chapter 4

    After Raniero left the room, ady, who seemed to be a maidservant gazed at me and said,

    "You''d better take a bath."

    At those words, my face went hot because I knew the cause.

    As I slowly nced down at my body, I became even more embarrassed and pulled the nket up to hide my body.

    "Then, could you help¡­ No, I can do it myself."

    I endured the desire to hide through the mouse hole as I barely managed to speak in a solemn tone.

    While the bathwater was warming up, the three maids stuck together and removed all the pins from my hair. Even though I''ve been feeling sick and stinging all the time, I couldn''t even say I was in pain¡­ I felt a little embarrassed.

    The maids then called the other servants who managed chores, and they picked up bed linen and other clothes that had been taken off and thrown away before leaving to do theundry.

    Soaking in the grantly heated bathwater, it felt like all my tension was finally relieved.

    ''Yeah, this is it.''

    I was relieved.

    Raniero is a man who doesn''t look at his wife except on the first night. So, there will never be a chance to meet just the two of us in the future. It meant that there was no longer any reason for me to have my heart pumping like this and operate my brain to its fullest anymore.

    Perhaps, the official ceremony of the Imperial Family¡­ I should be attending with Raniero.

    At that time, I should be all right with the tension of the wedding, right?

    Of course, I can''t be nervous.

    A disaster will happen the moment I lose my discipline because I get nervous.

    Looking back, the first night was the biggest turning point. And, I''ve gotten over it pretty well. When Raniero left the pce, he looked at me and said, ''It''s monotonous and boring,'' so he wouldn''t be visiting me again.

    The immediate hurdle has been ovee. Now is the time to really think about the future.

    I rubbed my arms in the warm water and turned towards the maid who was waiting for me.

    ??

    "What is the date today?"

    The maid paused for a moment at the strange question. But, like a maid in the Pce of Actilus, she responded quickly and politely without being rude.

    "It''s May 19th, Your Majesty."

    May 19th.

    Hmm. Looking out through the bathroom window, I saw that the trees were still thickly covered with soft, pale green leaves.

    If that is the case, then there are about seven months left until Raniero meets Seraphina.

    The two met in winter when the cold seemed to freeze even their lungs. Even more, the white winter entuated Seraphina''s beauty, who has dark hair and blue eyes.

    ??

    ''It was a very snowy day.''

    The reason Raniero Actilus entered the temple was because it was snowing too much and it was difficult to advance.

    Oh, the ''temple'' referred to here is not a temple dedicated to Acti, the God of war, who is the deity of Actilus. Acti has no temples because faith in him is not a temple or prayer, but proof of the prosperity of more descendants and arger territory.

    Feasibly, looking back on the original story, there seems to be a ritual, but¡­

    In the original story, the temple where Raniero first met Seraphina was the temple of Tunia, the God of mercy. The followers of Tunia were wary of the Actilus Empire, though they could not refuse guests who wanted to visit, worthy of the name of the God of Mercy.

    Well, the exnation ends here.

    My heart began to pound.

    ''Seven months¡­ It''s not even that far away.''

    ??

    Untilst night, all I could remember about ''Angelica'' was her name.

    However, as time passed, the memories of my body were slowly being absorbed into my mind. Angelica is the second princess of the Unro Kingdom. Other than that, she has an older brother and a younger sister.

    Remembering family rtionships is a good sign. I assume it would probablye to mind slowly from knowledge close to me.

    Angelica is also royalty, so she must have learned the basics of geography and history. Therefore, there must be quite a bit of useful information other than what appeared in the novel.

    ''¡­Like which country I should run to.''

    The country that will be my destination should not be too far from the Imperial Pce, nor should it be hostile to the Empire or have strict security.

    ??

    Even if the country is rich or weak¡­ it doesn''t matter, anyway.

    Even if the Empire is swallowed up right away, if Raniero crosses the line of Seraphina in a few months, he will die and the Empire that relied on the superior absolute monarch for all of its systems will immediately copse.

    Once I escape, the Empire will copse before spring arrives.

    Raniero, Seraphina, and Eden. It would be a lie to say that I don''t care about the catastrophe of the three people at all, however¡­

    If I care too much about it, Raniero brings me back with Seraphie as a trophy.

    ''For now, let''s put my survival first.''

    After rxing my muscles in the warm water, I changed into afortable indoor coat and sat down in front of the table in the bedroom.

    The food was of good quality, and the maids were blunt but professional.

    Just in time, I nced around the maids who were serving tea.

    ''It''s more professional than what I''ve seen in movies or novels¡­''

    A maid''s job is close to an honorary job, and volunteering as the empress'' maidservant must mean that they have the purpose of establishing connections. Nheless, it was a little awkward and strange because they only did what they had to do. There was no sign of the maids actingfortably or being friendly.

    Still, this distance might be just right.

    I''m making an escape n. So, if I just became friends with these people, trouble might arise, right?

    What if they ask, "Empress, why are you studying this?"

    I''m not very smart, so I might try to hide and let something slip away unintentionally.

    If they do¡­

    It would be a big deal.

    ''Until Raniero is distracted by Seraphina, they must not find out that I intend to escape.''

    If he does, Raniero might think I was making fun of him and chop me on the neck!

    ''First of all, as naturally as possible, let''s pretend to be a nice empress with no ulterior motives.''

    With that thought, I smiled as benevolently and maturely as possible as I made eye contact with the maids one by one.

    "Come to think of it, I haven''t even heard your names. Could you let me know?"

    Well, I guess I spoke in a mature tone like a fair empress.

    Even though the memories of Angelica had not yet returned, things seemed toe naturally to me as she is a princess.

    The maids began to introduce themselves one after another, starting with the highest rank, as though they were waiting for my words.

    The esteemed Madam (probably referring to the Marquis'' mother), countess, daughter of the duke¡­

    They were women from strong families. As if they had prepared in advance, the scene where they introduced themselves to me while bowing without a single error was thrilling.

    "Yes, I see¡­"

    I nodded as they finished.

    ''But, something is strange¡­''

    A strange feeling of incongruity brushed through my spine. It was a strange feeling that I couldn''t catch it even if I tried my best to.

    Thinking that, I tilted my head and peered at them alternately.

    There doesn''t seem to be any problem with their attitude or behavior.

    ''What is this weird feeling?''

    As it doesn''t seem like I was going to find a clue just by looking like this, I smiled, ignoring the chilly sensation that was chasing me down the back of the maze.

    "You must have a lot of trouble waiting."

    "It''s just our duty."

    ??

    They all bowed their heads in unison.

    Oh no. If they''re like this, I don''t know what to do. A cold sweat ran down my back. I only became an empress yesterday, so of course, I''m still not used to this kind of treatment!

    I moved on to the next topic quickly.

    "Well, then. What''s the schedule after this? I haven''t been to the Actilus Empire for a long time, so I''d like you to guide me until I get used to it."

    "That''s¡­"

    The Marquis'' mother, who seemed to be the head of the maids, nced at the other maids lining up behind her.

    Then, she bowed deeply to me and said.

    "There''s no official schedule today, so you can rest well."

    Since I was told by Raniero that he can see everything on my face, I tried to keep a poker face as much as possible.

    Still, the words of the Marquis'' mother made my face turn red unknowingly. No matter how much I warmed up with a bath, the fatigue of the wedding ceremony, early night, and the travel from a distant ce still made my body feel very heavy.

    If I can take a day off, that''s fine.

    ??

    I coughed.

    "I see, then I''ll take it easy."

    ??

    Well, there is no need to start working on escaping from today. In the end, it''s still seven months away, isn''t it?

    And so, I decided to take a day off.

    In the evening, until the end of the day, the maids stayed with me with that professional, expressionless expression. They didn''t even try to start a conversation with me at all as well, so it was rather awkward and ufortable.

    It bothered me at first. However, when I became one with the bed, emptied my brain, and rested, I felt happy and refreshed.

    The next day everything was much better than the first day.

    ??

    It was because Raniero, who seems to have lost interest in me, did not visit, and I became ustomed to the service of the professional maids.

    As soon as they woke me up, I washed my face and changed clothes before asking about my schedule, though they would say there was nothing special that day.

    The next day, too.

    And the day after that as well¡­

    Then, it keeps on going that way.

    There was no official schedule for the Empress.

    ??

    At that time, the name ''Cisen'' came up in my mind as I became slightly more assimted with Angelica''s memory.

    The old maiden daughter of a countess in Unro Kingdom¡ªa maid from the Unro Kingdom, who came with me when I came to the Actilus Empire.

    I wish she''d stick with me¡­

    She didn''t appear in my sight at all.

    I have never seen Cisen since I came here¡­

    That was the ufortable feeling I felt when I first saw the maids. It was because there was no maid brought from my home country. I didn''t see a familiar face.

    It wasn''t just that.

    ''They¡­ They are stalking me.''

    ??

    I suddenly realized.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 5

    As the ''memories of Angelica'' slowly came up in my mind, I realized.

    Common sense¡­ There was no way that the Empress had nothing to do.

    ??

    ''She has to guide me to the Empress''s Pce and hand over the materials of the previous year, so I can review them and start working. Though she wanted me to ask first? It is supposed to be the aides toe and initiate this first.''

    Approval of the budget in the pce, inspecting various departments, socializing with thedies, meeting with outside figures¡­

    And, a lot of smaller things that I had just listed.

    It all includes the Empress.

    The Empress raises her own importance within the imperial family by taking charge of the important affairs within the pce.

    In addition, the topic of ''friendliness withdies'' is surprisingly important. This is because an empress from a foreign country like me proves belonging and solidarity by building friendships with indigenous peoples.

    But, now?

    ''I''mpletely treated as a foreign guest.''

    The same goes for the professional-looking attitude of the maids. Acting politely so as not to be bruised. If I raise a problem, I''ll only be sensitive and this bad person.

    Nevertheless, they thoroughly exclude me from their league and treat me like an outsider. There is no emotional exchange, and serving with an expressionless expression is probably part of that.

    ''Well, it''s refreshing to see this kind of noble bullying after only dealing with direct harassment.''

    It took me a week to notice since the bullying was so subtle. If Angelica''s memories had been absorbed a little earlier, I might have noticed all of this sooner.

    ??

    When I found the answer, the maids in front of me now looked different.

    Come to think of it, they don''t even make eye contact with me except for the esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques, who seems to be the chief maid. The person talking to me is always represented by her as well.

    Angelica was justing of age.

    Meanwhile, the esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques has gray hair.

    No matter how much of an empress she is, it''s difficult to befortable in front of a noble esteemed Madam, who is several times older than her. There is no way to feel friendly. She always spoke up to me, so that she could stop the words of the other maids of my age, with whom I could be treated rtivelyfortably.

    Still, even though I knew all this, it didn''t hurt my pride or my feelings at all.

    I was just amazed by her.

    ''If I hadn''t noticed it, would she still be doing this?''

    ??

    It was bullying that came back round and round because I was in pursuit of nobility.

    And, to be honest¡­

    ??

    ''Even though it''s bullying¡­ It''s sofortable!''

    No, isn''t this totally a real benefit?

    If I had been Angelica, the noble princess of Unro Kingdom, I might have resented this ''being treated as a useless person.''

    Nheless, I am different.

    I didn''t even want to be friends with thedies in the first ce, and I''ve been dull to loneliness from the beginning. if I don''t leave this room for six months, can I get five hundred million or not; I''m the person who thought, ''why not?'' in this debate

    Besides, I was worried that the Empress''s work would be murderous even though I didn''t know¡­

    She knows how to exclude me from that, but still listens to me like this?

    Is this the life everyone dreams of? Right? A rich, unemployed person?

    ''I''m not such a bad person to me Raniero for being a bit unemployed.''

    If things in the pce go well, he won''t even know if I''m working or not, right?

    They are the servants, so if they don''t want to see the Emperor angry, they would have to handle it all on their own. Well, in the end, even though they are the ones who are bullying me, they are the ones who would be having a hard time.

    How can there be such victim-friendly harassment?

    ''However¡­''

    This situation would be beneficial to me, and not to Cisen.

    I''m not happy without her, either. ?The refusal to keep her by my side is a part of ostracism, by trying to get her out of my mind.

    "I can''t believe the princess is getting married to the Actilus Empire ruled by the mad Emperor. You can''t do this!"

    She is so loyal to me that she risked her life and told the truth.

    Though that isn''t all.

    ??

    Having her by my side is rather useful. It is because she is of lower status than me, meaning that she would receive less attention. So, it would be faster to send Cisen if I had to sneak around.

    ??

    ''But, where is Cisen?''

    Well, I could ask them?

    Even though I am being ''bullied,'' I am still the Empress of Actilus. Aren''t they superficially assisting me so that they don''t get caught?

    There would be no problem if I asked about Cisen''s whereabouts.

    "The esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques. I have a question¡­"

    "Ask me."

    The esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques bent down before I could even finish my words. Now, knowing that this was bullying, her polite manners seemed exaggerated.

    "There''s a maid from my home country."

    "I know."

    "Where is the child now? She''s nowhere to be seen."

    A small smile appeared on the lips of the esteemed Madam, as if she was waiting for me to ask this question.

    "Your Majesty, you are no longer the Second Princess of Unro, but the Madam of the Actilus Empire. Changes will be required in the surrounding environment. I apologize if my direct words sounded rude. However¡­"

    Oh. She wouldn''t dare use the word ''however'' to the Emperor.

    Is the Empress amusing to the esteemed Madam, now?

    ¡­So much so that she could torment and make ridicule out of me?

    I cut her off with a smile, the same as the esteemed Madam of Marquis did.

    ??

    "I know where I am best, I even know what it means to be an empress. So, I don''t think it matters much if I bring a maid from my home country? And, that was not my question. Where is Cisen?"

    At my words, the usual expressionless face, which the Marquis'' mother usually wore, was slightly cracked. Nheless, she bowed her back deeply, trying not to show it.

    "As long as your maid, Cisen,es to Actilus, she will have to obey thews of the Empire. She is now training to be a maid worthy of Actilus."

    "But, why didn''t you tell me in advance?"

    The Marquis'' esteemed Madam was silent.

    Oh, my God. If it had been Raniero, she would have answered back quickly already.

    "I have noints about re-educating my Cisen. But, as the child''s owner, I wasn''t informed about it beforehand now, isn''t it?"

    There were no signs of her answering me directly. As I stared at her intently, I could see the youngdies and women bowing behind the Marquis'' mother, exchanging nces with each other.

    "I want you to bring Cisen to me. I would like to see her face for a moment."

    Looking at the situation, I pretended topromise, though I did not give in to the suggestion that I should meet Cisen.

    Though the Marquis'' mother''s face was distorted.

    "Your Majesty the Empress¡­ I thought you already knew because you didn''t ask."

    I stopped my reply.

    ''Should she have to inform me without me even asking?''

    ??Hmm. Does this mean she wants to fight me¡­?

    Nevertheless, I should avoid fighting.

    She must have simted an argument with me once in her head. It also seemed that this silent bullying must havee from the mind of the Marquis'' esteemed Madam as well. This woman is rather snarky.

    There was a high probability that I would only be the one to be humiliated if we had an argument.

    With that thought, I smiled broadly and turned around.

    "It was my fault. Don''t apologize and ept it."

    When I bent over without pride like that, the esteemed Madam seemed to have nothing to say. It was because she could not ept my apology, as my title is superior to her.

    In the meantime, I emphasized again.

    "So, what about Cisen?"

    Does pride feed her?

    Then, my goal is to feed her.

    "I thought that girl was just an idiot, but she''s quite sly."

    As soon as the esteemed Madam of the Marquis returned home, she threw away the shawl she was wearing elegantly and her shoes.

    The maids quickly caught up and picked up the mess she had left.

    Marquis Jacques hurried to his mother and fanned her.

    "Stay still, mother."

    "Does it look like that could fix it? I thought that b*tch was an idiot who doesn''t know anything. What a ridiculous past week¡­"

    "Why, what happened?"

    Marquis Jacques supported his mother and sat her on the sofa.

    ??

    When water with ice was ced with a cold cloth in front of the esteemed Madam, she quickly rested her forehead with the cloth and drank the water.

    "That girl was arguing with me. That little girl from a small kingdom who doesn''t know where her ce was supposed to be¡­"

    Saying so, her face turned red.

    "If she hadn''t been lucky enough to be the Empress, she would have already been bending down in front of me. But, now that she is the empress, I just had to dumbfoundedly stand there when she looked at me with her eyes wide open, acting all arrogant."

    "Mother. What''s going on?"

    As the first floor filled withmotion, the youngest daughter of the Marquis''s mother ran down with her bare feet from the second floor. She possessed great beauty, no matter who looked at her would say the same.

    She is the youngest daughter of Jacques, whose numerous military medals are disyed in the hall.

    No one seemed to disagree that Sylvia, the youngest sister of Marquis Jacques, would be the Empress. Even though there were definitely more than two families lining up to produce the next empress. Of course, the esteemed Madam and her pride made sure that it was hers to be proud of.

    However, the Second Princess of the Unro Kingdom¡­

    There was no such disgrace.

    The word ''furious'' couldn''t properly exin the esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques''s feeling when the news spread. She shattered her ns to make Sylvia the Empress and to reach the pinnacle of the family''s fame.

    "Mother, you''re going to get sick."

    Good Sylvia teared up.

    "If only you would be the empress, I wouldn''t have to suffer so much¡­"

    ??

    The Marquis''s mother hit her chest.

    It doesn''t matter if the Empress was very beautiful or very smart, or even if she''s not and is very stupid, it would have been so much better.

    The problem was that she tried to manipte the Marquis'' mother by climbing on her head without her knowledge.

    She noticed the subtle ostracism but pretended she didn''t know anything as she rolled around in bed. And, only today did she mention her maid''s name as if saying, ''I was ying with your heads.''

    "Not only is she ignorant, but she also doesn''t have dignity¡­!"

    "Mother, still, she is the woman chosen by the Emperor, the godson of Acti. Please respect and fix your opinion. Don''t hate His Majesty too much. Brother, please say something to her."

    Sylvia, who was actually involved, kneeled down to soothe her mother, while her brother, Marquis Jacques, looked inwardly in agreement with his mother.

 Chapter 6

    When you said something unfair, it was not only unfair but also injustice.

    The esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques struck her chest.

    "That girl, who has nothing, must have been very good at her sleeping skills. His Majesty spent the first night in the girl''s room."

    At her mother''s words, Sylvia freaked out.

    "Mother, be careful with your words."

    "I don''t want to hear it! Why did we wait and lower our value? Oh, all of this was in vain!"

    It was because Sylvia was waiting for the Emperor to marry her, and now, she had lost her marriage. Her face turned red at the sudden attack.

    Ever since the Second Princess of the Unro Kingdom was decided to be the Empress, the esteemed Madam of Marquis would make a stab at her like this all the time.

    She ran up to her room with shame.

    Afterward, Marquis Jacques followed his little sister''s back with her nce. He didn''t show any signs of going after her, deciding that it would be better for him to be with his mother, the head maid of the Imperial Pce, than his younger sister, who became a nuisance.

    He quietly told the servants to leave. Then, he sat next to his mother, who was about to lie down, lowered his voice and started talking.

    "Mother, Your Majesty does not seek the Empress after the first night. Isn''t that so?"

    "It is, but¡­"

    "Don''t worry too much. Who am I? Aren''t I, Vice Minister and Marquis Jacques? His Majesty''s every move is in my hands."

    With her eyes closed, the Grand Madam of the Marquis Jacques opened her one eye and saw her son.

    The trusty son patted his chest with a very confident attitude and grinned.

    "Your Majesty your Majesty is not interested in her at all."

    "¡­."

    "It means he doesn''t have affection for her."

    Suddenly, the esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques leaned slightly towards her son.

    "How can a girl who has been mingling for just one day control His Majesty? If we give him the right excuses, your Majesty the Emperor will get rid of her with his own hands. Mother knows what it was like to seed Your Majesty, right?"

    "¡­."

    "What you need is a justification, mother."

    As her son repeatedly emphasized his words with strength, the esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques nodded her head.

    "All right. It''s the fault of that girl, it''s overflowing. At an appropriate time, I should speak to His Majesty."

    "Don''t be too impatient, just wait a little bit."

    Marquis Jacques smiled warmly as he kissed the Marquis esteemed Madam''s dry cheek.

    In the eyes of Marquis Jacques, there was a ''principle'' that the Emperor, who solved everything based on interest, kept it.

    Anything that harms the country is to be eliminated immediately.

    ''That''s why the Empire is now enjoying unprecedented prosperity.''

    The Empire of Actilus, which seemed to be about to copse under an impromptu tyrant, ironically shone most dazzlingly right now. To the extent that people outside the pce mistake Raniero for a wise King.

    And, an empress idling, looking only for her maid from her home country?

    Whoever sees it would think it is detrimental to the prosperity of Actilus.

    Obviously, His Majesty will surely be angry.

    All we need is to just set it up.

    A solution to prove that she would be ruining the kingdom¡­

    Just in time, it was the budget approval period.

    All ministries'' budgets are directly approved by both the Emperor and the Empress. However, the Empress isn''t working at all right now¡­

    Marquis Jacques smiled with a smile of conversion.

    Calling Cisen recklessly, I ask for her to serve me my meals. Nevertheless, the Marquis esteemed Madam stopped me, saying that she has not yet been fully educated.

    However¡­

    Isn''t Cisen''s meal service overwhelmingly convenient?

    She knew everything about Angelica''s habits and her eating habits. It goes without saying that people who know me well and care deeply are much morefortable with me.

    I muttered involuntarily.

    "Can''t we just have Cisen serve meals from now on? It''sfortable¡­"

    It was only when I saw the mixed joys and sorrows on the faces of Cisen and the esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques, I felt sorry for myself.

    Ugh¡­ My mouth is a mess.

    I had already nned to try to side with Cisen and keep her by my side, though I didn''t mean to do that so early like this.

    ''This is a failure.''

    A cold sweat trickled down my back.

    This was an event thatpletely destroyed the face of the maids and the esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques.

    To be honest, I thought she would change her tactics ever since.

    Instead of continuing to ostracize me and let me livefortably like this, she could just give me a mountain of work instead. Wouldn''t that be hard on my body?

    But somehow, the Marquis esteemed Madam was still making these empty threats and sticking to a schedule that''sfortable for me¡­?

    Besides, for some reason, she gave me Cisen without saying anything.

    I eximed inwardly, enjoying the leisurely time. On Mondays, I go to the library to borrow books that seem useful for escaping, and on Tuesdays, I take a walk in the garden where the rosebuds are starting to bloom¡­

    It was never possible to run into Raniero! With that thought, I didn''t even look around where I was going, neither the main hall nor the main Pce.

    Though¡­ I shouldn''t have done that.

    I''m on my way to see Raniero after being called.

    I had a bad feeling.

    Raniero, who must have forgotten even the existence of the Empress after the first night, was calling me so abruptly with no reason like this?

    Someone had slipped words about me into Raniero''s ear.

    And, the culprit, no matter how much you think about it, is the maid''s army.

    ''Ha. Of course. You idiot!''

    If you wanted to suck the honey, you should have done it in moderation while taking as little as possible the head maidservant, the esteemed Madam of the Marquis!

    At the same time, my other self eximed.

    ''No. How would I have known that she would whisper into Raniero''s ears like that?''

    This is by no means a counter-measure.

    Do you know what an Actilus idiom is used to say, ''Putting someone else''s fault in front of Emperor Raniero and engaging in politics''?

    It was said that ''to prepare two tombstones.''

    This meant that there was a fair chance that the headwind would blow both of them. If you want to waste the Emperor''s time with taunting, you must risk your own life!

    ''How would I know in advance that she would hate me so fiercely while taking such a risk!''

    Screaming internally, I entered the auditorium. There, the Emperor Raniero Actilus, leaning on the throne, resting his chin on his hand.

    On the red carpet in front of me, a familiar and an unfamiliar back were each lying face down.

    The familiar backside was the esteemed Madam of the Marquis Jacques. Although I don''t know whom the unfamiliar backside belonged to, they would be on her side no matter who they were.

    ¡­These cowards!

    I don''t know what''s going on, but I can''t believe they are already prostrated before His Majesty!

    ''I should have bowed down first!''

    I went to their side and almost slid down and fell t as well.

    ¡­Lower than the people in front of me.

    I could feel a look of perplexity next to me. The Empress, who had to build her pride, fell lower than them, and it was just embarrassing. However, what about pride now? The three of us are equally inferior under His Majesty the Emperor.

    Then, I heard a drowsy, smooth voice above my head.

    "The Empress, not knowing what''s going on, is lying on her face¡­ Do you have any chronic diseases with your legs?"

    No, this person¡­ Why is he so obsessed with asking such questions?

    It was absurd, but I answered within five seconds.

    "Legs¡­ There is no problem other than them being weak."

    "Really?"

    Raniero gave a rough expression of disinterest, and pointed his chin to the man who was lying next to the esteemed Madam of the Marquis.

    As if knowing it was his turn to speak, the man began to exin in a loud voice.

    "Ah, I''m the Vice Minister, Marquis Jacques! Today, I prepared the budget for the third quarter and submitted it to the Emperor.

    ''Huh. Budget?''

    What is he talking about?

    Hearing his words, I became puzzled.

    "Well, yes. Actually¡­"

    Looking at his nails, Raniero opened his mouth and spoke in a bored tone.

    "I''ve never asked the whole story, but only I issued a correction, Vice Minister of Protocols."

    "Yes!"

    "I didn''t ask you to answer."

    At that, the Vice Minister was immediately silent.

    Satisfied, Raniero''s gaze turned to me. Without realizing it, I was very nervous.

    "The Empress has a lot of nerves. Enough that I couldn''t believe that she is the novice in the Royal Family. What were your thoughts on approving the big money?"

    I was perplexed since I never approved the budget.

    "What¡­"

    "Your Majesty, that''s it!"

    As I was stuttering and trying to exin, the Marquis Jacques next to me intercepted me.

    I''m an Empress, too. Isn''t it too much to intercept my words?

    Ha. Imperial Empress,pletely without a local ball. I rolled around and got kicked, and they just won easily like that.

    "His Majesty the Empress did not look after the Empress''s Pce and was immersed in entertainment. Since she seems unwilling to carry out her duties as the mother of the country, the cost of electing and hiring bureaucrats to perform on behalf of the Empress is set¡­ There are entertainment expenses and¡­"

    ??

    My head felt dizzy.

    Were they not letting me work because of this?

    ''Marquis Jacques, you are a sly fox.''

    Of course, the centa of his words was fabricated, though how would Raniero know?

    I had no interest in the Empress Pce.

    It meant that there was no means of proving which of my words or his are true. Raniero wouldn''t want such a cumbersome process as proof. Besides, the esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques has isted me, so there is only one person in the Imperial Pce who can stand up for me and tell the truth.

    But¡­ something is strange?

    Hearing the whole story, I felt like the tension had been relieved.

    ''Did they think the Emperor would punish me like this?''

    Obviously, if this were a normal country, the Empress''s behavior would have been a big problem. However, this is the Actilus Empire, ruled by Emperor Raniero. If you knew a little bit of his thought circuit, they would know that such a plot makes no sense at all¡­

    This would only bring a headwind¡­?

    Raniero interrupted Marquis Jacques.

    I guess he was bored because his words were long.

    "So, what do the Marquis want to do?"

    As if he had already foreseen what Raniero would say, Marquis Jacques eximed loudly.

    "God has no other purpose! I merely revealed the truth out of my undying loyalty to the Emperor of Actilus. All decisions are yours, as always! You are the great lord of the God Acti!"

    Ugh¡­ My ears are going to fall off.

    "All decisions are made by me¡­Ha."

    Raniero''s voice above his head was mixed withughter.

 Chapter 7

    "Am I making decisions about this?"

    Saying so, Raniero''s shrill voice was brimming with poisonous thorns.

    My spine cooled.

    At this point, I''d like to turn around saying, ''Yes, I apologize for bothering you, we''ll figure this out on our own!'' though I don''t think it was the same for Marquis Jacques.

    "It''s a big deal. Please take care of it."

    Hearing him, I nced sideways at the Marquis Jacques while lying down.

    Isn''t this guy''s livering out of the stomach?

    ''Why is he so confident¡­?''

    It was true that Raniero cares quite a bit about running the empire. However¡­ it was only a means to maintain the undisputed power of the Emperor. Because being at the top of the empire, you can do a lot of fun things (such as wars!)

    The Empress was negligent and asked for an outrageous budget?

    In Raniero''s thought circuit, it''s just a matter of modifying the budget. With his powers, reviews and corrective orders only take less than a few minutes.

    Though if the Empress resisted the corrective order or secretly embezzled money that was not permitted, it would be a little problematic from then on.

    ''So, right now, this is¡­''

    For Raniero, the Vice Minister was making a fuss over nothing, and what should have been a few minutes of corrective order had be something noisy.

    ''This is too dangerous.''

    Not only that. In my opinion, the logic of Marquis Jacques was also strange.

    Should he be ustomed to the Emperor?

    For Emperor Raniero Actilus, all judgments are made with a ''no fun is a crime'' type of attitude in short. The most important thing for Raniero is whether or not it is fun. However, Marquis Jacques was trying to ''persuade'' Raniero with the ''justice'' that it was important to the empire.

    ''Why is he doing that?''

    Doesn''t everyone know Raniero''s brain? What''s wrong with him?

    For a moment, I was bewildered, and lightning struck in my head.

    Don''t tell me¡­

    ''Am I the only one who knows Raniero''s head from the perspective of a third-person omniscient writer¡­?''

    So this person, who was a servant, was ''misunderstanding'' thinking that Raniero might be cruel, and pleasure-seeking, would care for the empire?

    Doesn''t he think that the prosperity of the empire will be nothing more than a means of the pursuit of pleasure for him¡­?

    ¡­Doesn''t he know that Raniero must be humiliated or insulted in order to trample on someone with no actual damage, just to the point of disgrace?

    Without realizing it, I lifted my body a little and nced at Raniero.

    He was already looking at my movement. Narrowing his eyes little by little, a smile crept across his lips.

    His eyes seemed to say this¡­

    ''Come on, you.''

    His blood-red eyes twinkle.

    ''I think I''m going to get angry. At least, try to entertain me.''

    As I looked back at the hat of Marquis Jacques lying next to me, a series of lightning bolts of insight struck me in the head.

    Raniero wants to punish them¡­ in a fun way.

    Because they bothered the Emperor with something that didn''t matter.

    "Please do your best. Wouldn''t it be trouble if I get bored of this and kill the Empress¡­"

    The morning after the first night came to my mind.

    My lips became dry.

    A sloppy plot that fell over just a budget? That doesn''t pose any threat to me. The real danger would be not to provide satisfactory entertainment for Raniero, who has endured the annoying babbling and is waiting for thepensation.

    My heart was pounding.

    ''I have an idea¡­ but¡ª''

    I was confident that Raniero would definitely like it.

    It was something in the original work, so I can vouch for it. Nevertheless, I was still hesitant. Since it can be expected from the point of view that it suited Raniero''s taste, though that was a bit inhumanely stimting.

    Maybe it might be too much for Marquis Jacques¡­

    That was then.

    The esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques, who had beenying her head on the floor the entire time, turned her head to my side.

    Her face was contorted with earful hatred.

    That''s definitely¡ª

    It was not cute in the sense that I saw a boss whom I hated, though¡­

    ''I wish you would die, b*tch!''

    It was a very intense emotion.

    At that moment, I became very calm. My heart, which had been pounding, calmed down as well. Yes, that must be the case¡­ If they let the mad Emperor intervene like this, they must have wanted to kill me.

    When I saw that pure malice shes in their eyes, I came to my senses.

    If I don''t kill them first, I will die.

    I stood up.

    Then, Raniero''s expression, who was holding his chin at an angle, changed. He grinned with his face looking forward mischievously. No matter what, it''s a beautiful face. Had he revealed his face a little more, I would have been in trouble.

    I bowed her back deeply towards Raniero.

    "Your Majesty, all of this is my fault and my negligence."

    Raniero Actilus did not intervene as if to say more. I gazed down at the people who were lying t, trying to make sure that my voice did not tremble.

    "I should discuss the budget n with them first. It hurts to hear that your Majesty the Emperor makes such a troublesome and tedious walk¡­"

    "Empress."

    Raniero called out to me softly as if to stop me.

    I guess I should stop the introduction and get to the main point.

    "Therefore, I would like to offer you an entertainment that will relieve your mood with gratitude and apology to His Majesty for enduring this tedious asion."

    Hearing my words, Raniero straightened his back and leaned his body slightly forward.

    The response came quickly.

    "What would you suggest?"

    "It''s hunting."

    I replied calmly.

    Before Raniero said that such a thing was obvious and boring, I quickly added, "The prey, of course, is a human. The three of us."

    "Your Majesty¡­!"

    Marquis Jacques cried out in embarrassment.

    But, Raniero''s gaze had already been nailed to me. He restrained Marquis Jacques by lightly raising his left hand.

    "Keep talking."

    "¡­All the people of the Actilus Empire are descendants of Acti, the God of war. I heard that everyone, regardless of gender or age, cultivates the skills to be a soldier at any time. It would be a good game for entertainment."

    "Hoo¡­"

    This is where it matters.

    Even I can''t even be a prey. I had to gamble¡­

    "Though I am different. As you know, I have a chronic illness¡­ They don''t release sick rabbits on the hunting grounds. It would break the excitement, and the negativity burns."

    "Aha, then you¡­ Are you going to get out on your own? Now that I''m wasting my time here, as you said, isn''t it your responsibility?"

    "I will do my best, Your Majesty."

    I was out of breath.

    The situation right now was excruciatingly tense. Every word I spoke, Raniero''s face lit up brightly.

    That was my only hope.

    "Until winter, I will devote myself to bing an excellent game for His Majesty the Emperor''s hunting grounds, so¡­"

    I bowed my back.

    "Please postpone the ''Angelica Hunt'' for future enjoyment."

    At that, I bent down a little more, hiding the fact that I was biting my lip so as not to faint.

    Silence fell for a moment in the audience room. It was the next moment that Marquis Jacques bounced back.

    "Your Majesty, this is absurd! A proposal that didn''t make sense like that¡­!"

    It was within expectations that he would retaliate.

    And, I wanted him to react like that.

    ''Well, thank you for that.''

    Thank you for letting me say the prepared lines.

    "Calm down, Marquis Jacques!"

    I eximed sternly.

    The elegance of Angelica''s body was a big help. Marquis Jacques just looked at me in amazement.

    "A cause, justification. Is it that important? For your humble cause, Your Majesty has thrown away the time he could have spent more joyfully elsewhere toe here!"

    "Y, you¡­!"

    "It''s the same with the budget issue. If only you had gone through me first, Your Majesty wouldn''t have been bothered like this!"

    Let''s pause here and take a break before it changes to a very bizarre and strange tone.

    With that thought, I ended my remarks.

    "Though now, are you really dissatisfied?"

    I then red at Marquis Jacques with a fierce force in my eyes. I did my best to make my soft face look as scary as possible.

    "If you are a loyal servant of His Majesty Raniero, shouldn''t you be proud to be a stag for His entertainment? Could there be any greater honor than this?"

    As I let out all the words, I took a deep breath.

    On the throne¡ªp, p, p.A Slow apuse was heard.

    "Indeed."

    Raniero''s voice was as deep as a sweet scent.

    "This kind of Empress isn''t bad."

    I could barely stand. The fact that my legs were about to give up at those words.

    I passed.

    The Vice Minister wailed.

    "How can I make my old mother do such a cruel thing?! Please, only me, let me be the only one who does that!"

    "How harsh. How could you say that?"

    The beautiful Emperorughed lowly.

    "Didn''t the Empress tell you? It is your honor to be a deer for my entertainment¡­"

    "Your Majesty¡­"

    "As the Empress said, all three of you are guilty. The Empress was a bit foolish and failed to stop you froming to me and trembling with the torment, and you were trying to use me to satisfy your personal resentment against the Empress."

    Raniero knew.

    A cause is only a means. The resentment of Marquis Jacques was personal.

    Because he didn''t fit Sylvia as Empress, he guessed that one day, something like this would happen.

    He knew it all¡­

    He knew it, but he didn''t care.

    There was no reason for him to care for such a personal desire.

    Picking up the Empress by throwing a dagger in whichever direction it went at the Empress''s Pce was much more fun than making the Marquis Jacques happy.

    And, if Sylvia had be Empress¡­

    Raniero''s gaze turned to the Empress, who was trembling like a swaying tree.

    ''Could I have gotten such an empress?''

    Sylvia was nice and beautiful, although she was not at all fresh and boring.

    In the end, Marquis Jacques and his mother were dragged away crying out. As the door closed, the audience room became as quiet as a lie.

    Meanwhile, the Empress stood quietly there, waiting for permission to leave. Even though she was staying calm, she looked very desperate.

    Raniero suddenly did not want to allow it.

    Tormenting that woman evokes a very shallow current of pleasure.

    It was tantalizing, but it was not bad. In a world where bad and troublesome things are everywhere, things that aren''t bad are rarer than you think.

    With that thought, he rose slowly from his throne and approached the Empress.

 Chapter 8

    When he deliberately made the sound of footsteps, he could see the Empress''s shoulders twitching with each step closer.

    ''It''s amazing.''

    Raniero reached out towards the Empress''s hair. Immediately, her lips trembled involuntarily. It was because of fear. In the first ce, she was essentially a different person from him¡ªinsignificant and timid.

    ''But, how¡­ does she understand me so well?''

    He thought that if someone could understand him, it would be someone like himself. And, Raniero was determined that if he met his kind, he would never miss it.

    It will be fun just to talk to someone like himself.

    However, the woman in front of him was too weak and humble to be his own kind. Rather than intense aspirations, she merely aroused lukewarm interest.

    She was a woman who had never deviated from a ''normal life'' and never suffered from ''extraordinary impulses.'' And yet, she doesn''t make mistakes, and she sometimes says nice things¡­

    As if she knew what Raniero was like.

    How could a woman who had met him for just one day do that¡­?

    Even Marquis Jacques, who has been serving the Imperial Family for a long time, also has an absurd misunderstanding about the Emperor¡­

    That paradox alone was just a little tempting.

    In most cases, thinking is boring, though finding an answer to this question doesn''t seem too bad¡­

    "You. Raise your head."

    Then, the cheeks and soft lips that were as white as the white bread of the Empress raised her head. The emotion on the surface in her eyes, Raniero could know through the instinctive insight of the predators.

    She was terrified.

    It felt good because it seemed to prove his absoluteness.

    He wondered how the Empress understood him, although the Emperor, who had no intention of understanding the real Empress, peered into the Empress''s pale pink hair.

    ''I don''t need to know the details of what''s going on in her tiny head.''

    Trying to understand ordinary people is boring, boring, and useless.

    Raniero''s thumb lightly brushed the fluff on her cheek. At that, her backbone shooked lightly at the calm excitement brought on by the fear that she revealed.

    Raniero Actilus does not shy away from impulse.

    He wet her Empress''s lips.

    ¡­What was going on in Raniero''s head, a person like me shouldn''t try to guess.

    For instance, why does he kiss me in this situation¡­ No matter how hard I turned my head, I couldn''t seem to figure it out. I just passively stretched my arms and lowered my eyes as my eyshes trembled.

    Raniero pulled me on my back. My chest was pressed against his chest, and my lips were almost swallowed. Meanwhile, he kept stroking my hair under my ears.

    "Uh¡­"

    The reason why my pulse keeps getting faster¡­

    Must be because I''m scared, right?

    He stroked my tongue with the tip of his tongue and pressed his cheek closer against my lips. Then, while feeling theck of air, he shoved his tongue deep into my mouth. It was slippery and we tangled even more as he dug in deeper.

    My back and stomach were shivering. As he slowly lifted up his hand on my back, untying theces on my dress just a little bit, his fingers slid through the dress closure and lightly scratched my back.

    "Ah, hmm¡­"

    The touch that scraped my spine was strangely itchy. At the same time, my chest rose and fell sharply.

    His hand, which had been touching my hair, ran across my chin, neckline, and yed around my corbone. As if he was about to grab my chest.

    ''Ah, it''s a little¡­ strange. My stomach is feeling tingling¡­''

    It was different from the first night.

    Somehow, it didn''t seem like this would be a good situation for me. I thought I could hang on, though, if he kept messing around with my neck¡­, then I''m done. A red light went off in my head, but I couldn''t tell him to stop.

    Because no one can order Raniero Actilus

    Raniero''s lips fell. It felt as though it was a fleeting moment or an eternity when our lips met¡­

    He let out a wet breath and whispered in my ear in a low, hoarse voice.

    "You make no mistakes¡­"

    Well, if I make a mistake, I''ll die. Especially, since I have just witnessed the consequences of a momentary mistake not too long ago¡­

    My shoulders shivered. My body, which had been cold a while ago, had a little heat.

    "Ah, ha¡ªSigh¡­"

    I was out of breath.

    "¡­How long can you not make a mistake?"

    Raniero''s eyes, again, were like a cat in front of a mouse¡­ No, maybe it turned into a snake instead now.

    "How much can I push you?"

    The tension and stimtion from a while ago loosened my legs. Thankfully, he hugged me so easily as I was about to copse and whispered.

    "It''s not bad yet."

    I was relieved by those words again.

    "Ah¡­"

    My body that was held unsteadily was anxious. If he let me go, it felt like I would fall to the floor and break at any moment.

    I wanted to wrap my legs around his waist and I wanted to wrap my arms around him. But, without his permission, I just tried not to touch anything.

    Raniero licked my lips again at my crying call. I swallowed little by little to keep the saliva from spilling out, which led to me sucking his tongue. Fortunately, he didn''t look offended. Rather, he just twisted his head slightly and went deeper.

    His body and mine were tightly attached to each other.

    Arge audience room where no one was there, the ce where a high-ranking nobleman who was trying to frame me a while ago was lying down¡­

    The only thing that echoed behind the spurt was the wet sound of lips caressing and tongue.

    While I was thinking about something else for a moment, the stimulus in my mouth rubbed a soft spot and I involuntarily tilted my head.

    "Ah¡­ "

    This person, really¡­

    My only feelings for him were only fear, though this kiss made my tailbone feel tingly. That must be why I have lost my mind for a moment and held onto him.

    At that moment, I could feel a hard sensation on the back of my back, and suddenly I was petrified.

    "Ack¡­!"

    When I opened my eyes in surprise, I was sitting on the throne of Actilus.

    "Yo, Your Majesty¡ª"

    "Is there someone you want to talk to?"

    Raniero parted his lips and pressed his forehead onto mine. His lips and breath were hot as we had been mixing tongues for a while and sharing body temperature.

    "Ha, but, here¡­"

    "An audience chamber."

    "Th, that''s not it!"

    Ugh, it''s the throne¡­!

    Raniero hates seeing other people take over his position. The most obvious part of that is that he didn''t allow anyone to touch his body. Nevertheless, he put others on the throne¡­

    My mind went nk.

    "Your Majesty. H, how dare I¡­"

    As I, who had now be poorly dressed, sat down on the throne, Raniero took a few steps back and gazed at me before opening his mouth.

    "You are small."

    That was absurd.

    Obviously, I am smallpared to Raniero. Even though he was slender, he was tall and strong, while I, Angelica, was much shorter than him. Of course, it was also because the people of the Unro Kingdom were smaller than the people of Actilus.

    Perhaps, it was more appropriate to say that I am buried rather than sitting on a throne even now¡­

    "Very small¡­ Insignificant."

    A voice that sounds like a whisper to a lover, but his words were cold.

    Hearing that, I looked at him with a face as though I was having a stomach ache as I nced at the throne like it was burdening. My lips quivered as words I couldn''t say just lingered.

    Raniero clenched his neck and smiled low.

    "Ahaha, you don''t fit the throne at all."

    Only then did I know why he was able to put me on the throne.

    ¡­Because Angelica Unro was so small and insignificant that there was no threat to his existence.

    No matter if you put a dog at the table, he could never be a human.

    I was happy that I had such a presence to him.

    It was good that he didn''t pay too much attention to me, because it would be difficult to run away.

    Eventually, he walked towards me again.

    As I lowered my eyes with my lips trembling, he tucked the hair behind my ears tenderly before raising up my dress to expose my calves. Then, from the neck of my ankles to my calves, he swept his palms softly and touched the concave part of the knee with his thumb.

    Slowly, Raniero shoved his fingertips through the end of my socks and rolled them down.

    Feeling helpless, I kept waving my hand somewhere in the air above his hand. Seeing that, heughed without even telling me what to do with how ridiculous it looked.

    "Why? Are you happy?"

    It was the tone of a boy who shot a bird for the first time with a slingshot he made himself.

    It seemed as though it became fun entertainment for him to torment me in pleasure. This was a game to gauge when I would hang on to him without knowing the topic and offend him.

    In the original, he only yed a winning game. So, needless to say, Raniero had the confidence to bring me down. I had no choice but to speak honestly as I struggled with his touch digging into me.

    Because he doesn''t tolerate lies.

    "¡­Yes, your majesty. I feel good¡­"

 Chapter 9

    He held me for a long time and only let me go when the sun went down.

    Energy drained from my body. Every time I took a step, I trembled and needed support.

    It was impossible formoner maids to touch the Empress''s body. So, in return, I had to wait until the maids of noble statuse.

    I felt like I was about to cry, so I sat down on one side and waited as I tried to organize my thoughts. It was only after about thirty minutes that I was able to return to the Empress''s Pce with the help of the maids.

    ''Isn''t there any kiln here¡­?''

    No matter how high of a status a person is, it felt like I was about to cry at the reality of needing someone noble to help me walk.

    Seriously, what''s wrong withmoners not being able to touch the Empress''s body, only in strange ces!

    Besides¡­

    It was terribly embarrassing.

    Since only women who were widely known for their modesty and character were eligible to be the Empress''s handmaidens. There are foreign exemptions like the Marquis'' Jacques esteemed Madam. So, the reliability of that standard is a bit questionable¡­

    Doesn''t that mean that at least the external image of these people is good?

    Because of that, I couldn''t find myself showing those people myself in this condition. Unlike Raniero, I''m shy because I''m just a normal person.

    With my face blushing, I lowered my head and went back to the Empress Pce.

    Even though I''m embarrassed like this, Raniero must not be feeling anything at all.

    Horrible jerk¡­

    I decided to curse something that I couldn''t openly say internally.

    Every time I found traces of his passing while receiving a bath, my face burned with embarrassment even more.

    After rxing in the warm water, mixed with spices and sitting on the bed wearing only a silk robe, the feeling of sleepiness immediately flooded me.

    I couldn''t dry my hair, and of course, I couldn''t bite the maids, so I fell asleep.

    The next day, there was a significant change in the Empress''s Pce.

    This was because the Marquis'' Jacques esteemed Madam was forced to step down from the head maid position when she became a ''prey'' in the hunting game I suggested before. Therefore, I had to choose a new head maid.

    However, when I brought it up, a look of burden appeared on all the maids'' faces.

    As everyone followed the instructions of the esteemed Madam and ignored me, they must havee to the conclusion that they would not be able to face me after that.

    When I asked who would like to be the head maid, no one offered to do it.

    So, among the maids from the Actilus Empire, Cisen stepped forward with a smile of determination.

    "I will take care of Your Majesty the Empress since I am the closest to you."

    I widened my eyes.

    If I had been in a position where Cisen was, I would have been discouraged. It was surprising that she was able to stand up so proudly in this situation.

    On the other hand, I was happy at the same time. If Cisen were the head maid, at least, she wouldn''t have to go through the stress of maiming like that again.

    I smiled and nced at the maids, trying not to show my actual feeling.

    "I didn''t have any other applicants, though fortunately, Cisen took the courage to take on a heavy position. In addition, she knows me best as well, so this would make her job easier."

    And so, I made Cisen the maid''s chief without asking for the opinions of the other maids.

    Cisen, who was now the head maid, told me that the other maids looked a bit bewildered after I fell asleep yesterday.

    Of course, the story of the Empress, who had only recently arrived from a faraway foreign kingdom, knew the Emperor''s intentions better than the Vice Minister, was like a mysterious ghost story to them.

    Obviously, they chatted with each other. Though when they saw Cisen approaching, they immediately shut their mouths.

    Meanwhile, Cisen was proud of me, who wisely passed the crisis.

    She said, "Princess, no, it has been decided now that the Empress should not touch recklessly. Finally."

    She then took my hand and smiled warmly. Seeing her unwavering loyalty to me, I felt a little sorry for her.

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t take care of you sooner."

    "No."

    She spoke firmly and patted the back of my hand.

    "I was guessing that even Your Majesty couldn''t use your power easily. Rather, I am only sorry that I could not stay by your side while they territorialize the precious Empress."

    Hearing that, I gazed at Cisen quietly.

    She could not have guessed that the Princess she had been loyal to had changed. Well, that''s understandable. How can she imagine that her soul has changed to someone else instead?

    Thankfully, the degree of my change would be enough to give an environmental excuse.

    ''I''m sorry for pretending to be your master, Cisen¡­''

    I uttered quietly to myself, looking into Cisen''s eyes.

    ''I might be enough in return, but I''ll make sure she doesn''t lose her master.''

    When I think about it, did Cisen in the original die with Angelica¡­?

    Or, did she end up living alone?

    Either way, it seems she couldn''t have been very happy.

    I sighed and looked around.

    The most striking change that urred when the esteemed Madam of the Marquis of Jacques was overthrown and Cisen took the ce of chief maid of honor would be that the maids of my age started talking to me first¡ªeven with their trembling, awkward smiles.

    "Wh, what color does Your Highness prefer the flowers to be¡­?"

    Their eyes, who tried to understand and worried for my intentions, now contained not exclusion but nervousness and fear.

    If I had been a more courageous person, I would have had a casual smile, but unfortunately, I''m the weak type.

    ''I''m not that scary¡­''

    To be honest, I don''t care if they treated me like a normal person. But, I think it would be a bit too burdensome to do it if they looked at me as if I''m some incredible and difficult person to handle.

    ''What if I lose my ceter on¡­''

    In the end, I responded with an ambiguous smile to the Young Lady maid, who was wearing an awkward smile.

    "The yellow is bright, so wouldn''t that be nice?"

    "I will take your order."

    Hearing my clumsy answer, she then bowed deeply.

    When she lifted her head again, I could see her eyes twinkling with determination.

    It was as if she was thinking, ''The Empress is not someone to look down on. Let''s not be deceived even if she looks clumsy.''

    ''No, I''m not a great person or anything¡­''

    I''m just a novel reader who read everything in Raniero''s head from the perspective of a third-person omniscient writer!

    Nevertheless, there was no way I could say such a thing, so the misunderstanding only grew bigger and bigger.

    That wasn''t all.

    What I yelled at Marquis Jacques in the audience room spread like an oral tale, and somehow started to gain weight. The image of the Empress, who had not started socializing, began to harden into a ''fiery charisma'' or an ''extreme fox'' amid the lush rumors.

    ''Ugh¡­!''

    No, I wanted to run right away and correct the misunderstandings right away, though I also know that if I step out and deny it here, it will only hurt me.

    ''I just don''t want to offend the Emperor!''

    To be honest, the shouting there was close to outputting a mouth-wrenching sound instead of Raniero!

    Anyway, as a result of that, fantasies about me were inted¡­

    Somehow, I was recognized as a very cold-blooded and temperamental Empress.

    It seems that I have not been able to win the favor of outsiders due to his strong image of a stranger yet.

    ''No. This is all a misunderstanding. I''m not like that at all¡­''

    Such a cry could only be made in my mind.

    On the surface, what can I do?

    After the esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques was captured, I had no choice but to do the things that were slowly being assigned to me.

    Thanks to Angelica''s habits and memories left in this body, I was able to carry out the work of the Empress without any sense of incongruity.

    My head is spinning a little better than in my previous life. Angelica, fortunately, seemed to have been the blunt type. Ha¡­ because she''s such a woman, she must have been able to demand her session from the Emperor.

    But, at the same time, I knew.

    Some of Angelica''s abilities either fell asleep or fell apart as I fused into her body.

    For instance, now, my work performance seems to be a bit inferiorpared to the original Angelica. I could tell that Cisen was trying to encourage me by saying, ''You haven''t been limatized to the Actilus Empire yet.''

    People who assigned me the work expected a first-grade quality, although in reality, my ability was barely a third-grade or so¡­

    I can do it if I stay up all night. Still, I''m not very good at it and I''m just doing it to get it done¡­

    ''I wish I had someone who could help me. Haa¡ª''

    Even though Cisen was capable, though as anyone mentioned, she is still not used to the situations of the Actilus Empire yet.

    Meanwhile, the maids under me are also already having a hard time with me and being wary of me at the same time¡­

    Taking a deep breath, I stared at the n ofndscaping the garden before going out to supervise the actual measurements.

    Since it was a saloon of some kind, I had to n a ball. Now that I was a new member of the Imperial Pce, I have to wee guests and say hello to the nobles.

    All of that must end before the most important event of Actilus, the Haji Festival.

    The symbol of the war god, Acti was the sun. So, the summer solstice, when the sun would be the longest, was the most important day for Actilus, who worship Acti.

    It is said that on this day, nobles from all over the Empire gather together to hold a ceremony and have dinner together. Because of that, I had to prepare for this summer solstice, too.

    ''Of course, it''s something I must do but¡­''

    The schedule was too tight.

    With only half of Angelica''s ability, I was on the verge of being overworked.

    ''Oh, my God. I''m too busy¡­ being entrusted so much with the Empress''s job¡­!''

    In the midst of this, after Raniero pushed me like a beast that day, I couldn''t even see his nose after that. Either because he forgot me or lost interest¡­

    ''God, not Acti! I would be very happy if that''s the case!''

    It was a ray of light in this harsh world for me.

    If I had had to meet Raniero, I might have copsed and died because I really didn''t sleep enough¡­

    It was at the moment when I was hurried to leave the garden after surveying.

    As I was thinking of going back to the Empress''s Pce and getting a massage and closing my eyes for a while, outside the main gate of the Empress''s Pce, someone''s imprint could be seen.

    It was a woman with long, beautiful silver hair.

    Although she looked slightly disheveled, her shoulders and back were upright and her figure was graceful.

    Her eyes and my eyes met suddenly as she was standing in front of the closed iron door, holding her hands neatly.

    One of the maids following me behind me quickly blocked my view.

    "Why don''t we go back and take a rest¡­"

    Meanwhile, because I was a little less mboyant from the constant overwork, I asked in a nk voice.

    "Who is that person?"

    The shoulder of the handmaiden who stood in front of me stiffened.

 Chapter 10

    "Your Majesty¡­ that is¡ª"

    Seemingly restless, the maid was spitting out random lines.

    To be honest, I wasn''t really curious about it that much though I was just reflexively asking because it''s the first time I''ve seen her¡­ However, it seemed that there was such a reaction that I think I need to know now.

    With that thought, I opened my eyes and gazed at the maid.

    Usually, the silence of superiors was undeniably heavy and ufortable, nevertheless, the maid kept her silence.

    Ugh. When the Empress asks, why does everyone not answer like this?

    Should I adapt to Raniero''s strategy, too?

    If you don''t answer within five seconds, your neck will fall, so be careful!

    ¡­There''s no way I can do that.

    Eventually, I decided to turn my head towards Cisen instead.

    But, isn''t she also hesitating for a while as well¡­?

    I took the weight with a solemn tone that I couldn''t get used to no matter what I did and opened my mouth.

    "Did I not ask? Or, did you not hear me? Whom do you dare to remain silent in front of?"

    Well, troubles might grow because of this.

    Now, the maids will think of me as a more difficult person. Still, thankfully, the solemn tone worked. When I asked the question again, the answer that was not avable came straight away.

    "That, that¡­ This is Sylvia Jacques, the younger sister of the Mariqus Henry Jacques."

    "Why is she standing there like that?"

    "¡­She''s asking the Empress for an audience."

    What?

    Hearing those words, I looked out the iron gate again.

    Even though her eyes met with me for a moment, she was now staring at her toes with her head slightly bowed. I bet our conversation could be heard clearly, though there was no sign of her trying to listen at all.

    Is that kind of elegance?

    But, right now, it was not the time for me to admire her beauty and dignity.

    I came to my senses.

    "Why is Sylvia Jacques asking for an audience? I¡­ Why do I not know anything about this?"

    These people! Don''t do anything without me not knowing!

    Besides, I don''t want to be called to the audience if I''m the only one who doesn''t know what is going on!

    As my feelings were close to that of a kindergartener who was at a loss, the maids'' faces suddenly began to darken.

    At that moment, Cisen stepped forward.

    "Your Majesty, I havemitted a great sin."

    ¡­No, what did she do now?

    Cisen came up to me before lowering her voice and whispered.

    "I''m the one who instructed them not to inform Your Highness about this."

    "Why?"

    I forgot to maintain a solemn tone and asked back.

    She then bit her lower lip slightly and replied.

    "If that is Henry Jacques''s younger sister, the reason why she asked for an audience would be obvious¡­ I was afraid that the mere announcement of her presence would exhaust Your Majesty''s heart."

    I am grateful for her heart, but¡­

    I nced at the woman outside the door.

    "By the way, hasn''t it been a while since the Marquis and his mother''s position was decided? Why is sheing to see me now?"

    Cisen closed her eyes tightly and answered.

    "¡­She had been there from the very day after her brother''s fate was decided."

    "Every day since then¡­?"

    It has been five days.

    It was not the time for a youngdy with such status toe and visit me, despite being rejected every day.

    I was surprised, and Cisen hesitantly added.

    "She wouldn''t go back, and kept standing there like that¡­"

    I was terrified.

    "She hasn''t eaten or washed up for five days¡­?"

    Cisen hesitated and nodded her head as an answer.

    Crazy.

    This is crazy!

    How can she let it go without telling me that she had seen her like this for five days?!

    This girl must have a grudge against me now! If she dies of starvation and bes a ghost and clings to me, will Cisen take responsibility?

    My shell, the arrogant Princess Angelica,pletely went on strike, and the 21st-century Korean citizenry inside me began to assert itself violently.

    "¡­Allow her in."

    "Your Majesty the Empress!"

    "I told you to let her in."

    "She is a woman whom we don''t know what she has to say. You must preserve your dignity."

    "What if she''s going to starve to death like this? Do you intend to clean up her body in front of the Empress''s Pce if that happens?"

    With that logic, even Cisen had nothing to say.

    To be honest, starving in front of the Empress''s Pce and waiting for my permission to attend¡­ The noble maiden, who died of starvation, would seem to have a somewhat unlucky effect on the future of the Empress.

    Unable to do anything, Cisen nced at the woman outside.

    "¡­After I clean her clothes, I will guide her to Your Highness."

    The gazes of the maids, as if they did not understand my intentions, were clinging to the back of my head.

    Yes¡­

    I also don''t know what to do next as well.

    The audience room of the Empress Pce.

    Even though it was smaller than the Emperor''s audience room, there were simr red carpets and seats here.

    It was the first time I''m using this ce.

    I sat down on the left with a little bit of embarrassment. Even though it was lower and smaller than that of the Imperial Pce, you can look down on everything. How high is the throne?

    ''I sat down on the throne then, though I couldn''t remember the height.''

    About a minute after I sat on the left, Cisebn sent Marquis Jacques'' younger sister in.

    My first impression after seeing her closely¡­

    ''Ah, God Acti¡­''

    Crazy. She''s so pretty.

    When a person is starved, they tend to be quite shabby. She must have suffered even more because it must have been difficult for her to even sleep in the cold wind and dew outdoors.

    However, though thin and ragged, she never looked ugly.

    Without staggering at all, she walked in front of me and fell onto the floor like a butterfly on a flower.

    "I see Your Majesty the Empress. I''m Sylvia Jacques, the daughter of Roberta Jacques and sister of Marquis Henry Jacques."

    "Go ahead."

    I thought she hade to seek forgiveness for her mother and brother. Is itmon in any era and in any country to risk their lives for those in power who have imposed harsh punishments?

    However, there is nothing I can do about them now¡­

    Because Raniero liked my idea, at this point in time, I''m still able to escape from the hunting grounds. So, even if this person asked me for mercy¡­

    ''I wish she wouldn''t be stubborn about it, at least.''

    If this woman does not back down and extends this out, this person may have to be driven into the hunting ground as well.

    I don''t want to do such a thing.

    I nced down at her, thinking about what she would say to ask for leniency from me.

    "I am deeply aware of the seriousness of my mother and brothermitting the horrific crime of framing Your Highness. It is also my deepest sin that I couldn''t stop them."

    Saying so, she lowered her head so deeply that her forehead touched the floor.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t stand the situation and opened my mouth.

    "You can''t do something that has already been decided. In addition, you shouldn''t have been waiting outside for five days in the cold wind like that. If you''re going to ask for mercy, go back."

    Well, fortunately, my words came out in a calm, steady tone.

    Shaking so violently, her hair, like the silver thread, trembled on her back and fell to her floor. She was so pitiful that my heart was weak.

    s, no! It could be her strategy to look pitiful like that!

    Get a hold of yourself. To survive in the relentless Empire of Actilus, you must stay alert!

    "¡­I''m not asking for mercy for my mother and brother. To catch someone''s ws is to be prepared to expose your own ws as well. I¡­ I think they reap what they sow. It''s not that my heart isn''t broken for my family, but I''m not trying to make outrageous demands out of those personal feelings."

    Her words trembled like a quiver in winter, though they flowed out in a neat and orderly logic.

    I was perplexed, thinking that Sylvia hade to ask for mercy from me.

    If not, what did youe to me for¡­?

    As soon as I widened my eyes and blinked in confusion, Sylvia took a deep breath before speaking as clearly as she could.

    "I understand that one of the vacancies was created when Roberta Jacques stepped down from her position as Your Majesty''s handmaiden. Please, instead of my wicked and foolish mother, let me serve you as your handmaiden."

    ¡­Huh?

    Because it was an unexpected development, the answer to such a request was not prepared in my head.

    My head, which had been overworked so far, began to spin hard.

    Red lights beeped in my head.

    I didn''t know that anyone other than Raniero Actilus could ring the red light in my head like that.

    ''No way¡­''

    I hadn''t even thought of it until a while ago, although when I recall my memory, it was a familiar development.

    Will the enemy''s child be my servant?

    Novels, drama, and manga, situations like these were widespread. And, the ending usuallyes in the back of the head.

    ''Is she trying to get revenge for your mother and brother by poisoning my tea while I''m off guard while she''s aiming for an opportunity to be next to me?''

    Yes. If you want to assassinate someone, it would be best to be a subordinate of that person.

    Besides, that woman may have had a grudge against me from the beginning¡­ After Marquis Jacques'' position was taken away from him I heard why they hated me so much.

    ''Her daughter, who was prepared to be the Empress, was pushed out because of me¡­ That was what she said.''

    Maybe, it was this pretty and pitiful woman who hates me the most?

    I was a bit reluctant to start with doubts without evidence, though¡­

    How do we really know?

    In the Actilus Empire, where nothing and no one was on my side, there would be no harm with being a little suspicious and careful.

    If I suspected her and this woman was really innocent, I''d be a little sorry and it would be over. However, if I believed her and she had a scheme, it''de back to me like a dagger.

    My goal is to survive. Shouldn''t I buy all the time I can?

    Anyway, guessing her intention, let''s say it''s good up to this point.

    Still, if this woman had bad feelings for me, how am I supposed to behave here?

    Well, I could say I don''t want to hear her words and leave her like this? Or, do I pretend to not know anything¡­?

    My pupils began to shake endlessly.

 Chapter 11

    After ncing down at Sylvia and pondering for a while, I came to two conclusions.

    First, I''m not good at using my head.

    Second, but I have power.

    This means I have to proceed firmly. With that thought, I finally opened my mouth.

    "Do you know that I am in a position where I cannot ept your request purely?"

    I raised my chin slightly and spoke as calmly as possible. Hearing that, Sylvia began to tremble like a drowning rabbit.

    Hey, if I keep doing that, my heart will be really weak¡­

    Looking at her like that, I shut my eyes tightly and made up my mind.

    Don''t be fooled by the face. Our Emperor also has a great face, but isn''t he actually the world''s crazy person?

    "Oh, I understand. However¡­"

    She was now about to burst into tears.

    I was slowly starting to feel a sense of crisis. What if she, who starved for five days, fainted on the spot because of this? Then, do I have to wait until she wakes up with only this gloomy feeling inside eating me up¡­?

    Eventually, I waved my hand.

    "Oh, don''t cry. I''m not pushing you."

    At the soothing words, she lifted her head.

    The moment I saw that expression, I flinched.

    She was trembling with her lips as if she had received her salvation. Needless to say, she had a face that was difficult to think of as acting.

    "Your Majesty, please save me."

    Her voice, which seemed to be speaking rationally until a moment ago, was mixed with pleading.

    "What is the use of hiding it from Your Majesty? I was raised only for the purpose of bing apanion if the Emperor is a man, and best maid and friend if they were a woman. Most of the time, I was confined inside the home to avoid rumors, so I, Sylvia Jacques, had no personal endowments at all."

    After hearing Sylvia''s words, I turned towards Cisen with a bewildered face.

    She looked at me and quietly nodded her head as if she was right. It seemed that they had conducted a background check on Sylvia in advance.

    No, she was sensitive to her daughter''s blemishes, too, that Sylvia had been locked up in her house to avoid making her a defective product¡­?

    It was a feast of surprise that I do not know how many times it is today.

    "Now that those two have been deprived of their positions as the Vice Minister and the head handmaiden, and have fallen into lowly prey¡­ there is no ce for me to stand."

    That was why my maid''s seat was desperately needed.

    A woman from a family that fell due to her mother attempting to frame the Empress and disturbing the Emperor''s mood¡­ No one would try to take a girl from such a family if they had anymon sense.

    To borrow their words, it was because their lives may end if they are mistakenly caught by the ''cold and hot'' Empress.

    ''Ha, this is so¡­''

    ¡­I know very well what happens to a beautiful fallen nobleman who has nowhere to go, even more so if it was in this weak being devoured by a strong worldview.

    So, there were only two people in this Empire who were certain that they would not be disadvantaged even after taking her in withpassion¡­

    The Emperor, Raniero Actilus, with unconditional power.

    And I, the party involved in the case, Empress Angelica Unro Actilus.

    It was clear that it would be useless to go to Raniero, so she came to me with the intention of grabbing at straws.*

    [T/N:To depend on something that is useless; to make a futile attempt at something. ]

    "As I said, I was raised to be an empress or maid. I assure you that I can do my job better than anyone else if you would allow me to. ¡­Family? Of course, my heart aches. Even if they treated me like that, we still share the same blood. However, Your Majesty, before that¡­"

    Sylvia slowly clenched her fists as if scratching the carpet. The next moment, thick tears fell on the red carpet. As it began to get wet, the color changed to dark red.

    "¡­I want to live."

    I gazed down at her, pale and tired.

    Yes, Sylvia.

    I just want to live, too.

    I couldn''t sleep untilte.

    Sylvia, whom I met in the audience room, was crying so sadly and desperately.

    There would only be Raniero Actilus whose heart wouldn''t move, seeing her like that.

    Nevertheless, it wasn''t something I could decide withpassion. No matter how tragic her story was, there was a good chance she may have a grudge against me. If I took her in because she was pitiful, there might be a situation where my throat would be slit.

    When I withheld her reply and said I would decide as soon as possible, Sylvia drooped her shoulders and stepped out of the audience room as tears dripped down with a devastated face.

    ''Oh, really. It''s bothering me¡­''

    Cisen opened a bottle of a good bottle of alcohol for me.

    So, I leaned against the railing of the terrace and sipped my drink while gazing out. Gradually, as the alcohol intake increased, my body became warmer and my cheeks heated up as the disturbing mood seemed to subside a little.

    "What should I do¡­?"

    However, the worries did not go awaypletely.

    Sigh.

    Keeping my head down, feeling like everything got messy.

    "Aakk!"

    "Oh. Is it a chronic disease to scream out of nowhere, too?"

    "Euaak¡ª!"

    I turned around hurriedly like someone struck by lightning. There, Raniero Actilus was within reach of my nose.

    With my eyes wide open, I stuttered.

    "Wh, wha¡ªwhat, what brings you here, hiik?"

    I was so surprised that I even huped!

    Raniero locked me in his arms with both hands ced on the railing. He then asked softly as he approached closely with his upper body.

    "Should Ie only when there''s something?"

    Yes¡­!

    It''s not good if youe without anything happening¡­ You have to forget about my existence! Of course, I suggested a game that His Majesty liked very much, but that was something I had to do because I thought I would die if I didn''t do it then¡­

    Nevertheless, I couldn''t tell the truth so I continued to hup and shook my head.

    "Well, I think it''s time to eventuallye back here, isn''t that so?"

    "In, in that obligation¡ªhiik¡­ Please, feel free. Hiikk."

    "Oh, you''re huping."

    Saying so, he pressed my lips and whispered.

    "Poor thing."

    I know you don''t feel sorry for me at all!

    Momentster, he pushed my chin with his thumb and parted my lips. I had no choice but to obey. Raniero then turned his head to conceal my lips.

    I was breathing heavily, to the point where my chest was filled with air and to the point where I was narrowly dizzy.

    Then, as I fell, the breath I had been holding back rushed out at once.

    Raniero watched with interest as my face turned red.

    "It''s okay now, huh?"

    "¡­."

    The hup really stopped. This person''s talent seems to shine even in the small areas of stopping other people''s hups¡­

    How annoying.

    I looked at Raniero with a preposterous face.

    "Thank you."

    Huhu¡ªEven though I think like that in my head, I was sincerely expressing my gratitude with my mouth.

    I''m so fed up with my immobility, but I can''t help it if I want to live.

    As I smoothly tried to sneak out of his arms, Raniero tightened the hand holding the railing as if he had sensed my intention. There was no way I could beat his power, so I had to be locked up in this little prison.

    "Did you have fun today?"

    "What about Your Majesty?"

    I sneakily tossed the question back to Raniero. At that, his eyes widened softly at the question.

    "Ah, I had a lot of fun. The prey went into this training¡­ Oh, yeah. I added two more rules to the hunting game, huh? Would you like to listen?"

    I nodded slowly as a reply.

    "One was to give weapons to the prey. If they survive for three hours, they win and will be released, and¡ªAh, I added the rules at my disposal without telling the Empress in advance. However¡­"

    His eyes, which had been chattering like an excited child, fell and stared at me. It seemed that at night, his eyes glowed even more dangerously against the light of the room.

    I shrank a little.

    "You won''t have anyints, will you?"

    Squeak.

    At the tension, my saliva dried up.

    I nodded again. After all, hunting was done by Your Majesty, anyway, wouldn''t it be all right as long as you enjoyed it¡­?

    Raniero''s thin lips drew soft arcs.

    "I asked first how your day was."

    However, he murmured without exining what the second rule was instead. His right hand climbed up my arm and rubbed the tip of my hair, before stroking my neck.

    "How was the Empress''s day today?"

    Thinking that I might be strangled, I responded quickly.

    "I, I''ve been busy. There is talk of rendscaping the garden, reporting and surveying¡­"

    Although I quickly came up with an answer, Raniero had a face that didn''t look pleased. Seeing that, I nced at him and slowly stopped talking. He was wearing an expression like he was about to die of boredom.

    "Hmm. Anything other than that boring thing?"

    Aaaahhhh¡ª! We need to find a more provocative event¡­!

    "Well, actually¡­"

    In the end, I had no choice but to tell him what happened with Sylvia. After a few moments, Raniero''s eyes finally had a lukewarm interest.

    "Take her in."

    "Yes¡­?"

    I widened my eyes wide because Raniero spoke so easily and simply.

    No, this person is talking without thinking¡­

    I''m not a person who possesses both a powerful force and position like Your Majesty. What will happen if I ept this wrongly¡­?

    With that thought, I tried really hard not to utter the word ''but.''

    Raniero, who had been fiddling with my lips, which was constantly trying to hold back what I wanted to say, smiled.

    "It sounds fun."

    What? What''s fun?

    The days that I worry about whether my food would be poisonous or not¡­?

    However, it wasn''t just that. Raniero Actilus''s way of thinking was beyond imagination¡­

    "It would be fun to set her up on the hunting grounds as a hunter. Oh, if you do that, wouldn''t you be able to wash away the past and prove your loyalty to me?"

    Hiik.

    After all, it was unimaginable for a criminal like me.

 Chapter 12

    ''Is he going to release Sylvia Jacques as a hunter on the hunting ground, and make her kill her mother and brother with her own hands¡­?''

    Whatever I imagined, the idea beyond that made me hardened.

    "Isn''t that a good idea? I know what you''re worried about."

    Raniero took the ss from my hand and passed over the alcohol I was drinking. Then, he grabbed my waist before slowly walking back to the room.

    "Does Sylvia Jacques have any intention of harming you or not¡­"

    "Oh, thank you for recognizing my worries¡­"

    Saying so, I shrugged my shoulders a little.

    Eventually, he stopped near the table and poured another ss again. As soon as he filled the ss, the bottle ran out.

    "It''s obvious that ordinary people have troubles, right?"

    He then finished his words.

    "So, shouldn''t we be more thankful? ¡­Because now, you don''t have to think about it."

    To be honest, it was amazing for him to even be able to guess what ordinary people were thinking. In the meantime, there was nothing I could do but to admire the fact that he could see through my thoughts.

    "Of course, your ordinary thoughts like that only add to my boredom."

    "Ma, may I bring you another bottle of wine?"

    Your Majesty, whenever you put the word ''boredom'' in your mouth, my heart is filled with suspense¡­

    Though Raniero ignored me and sat down on my bed with a ss of wine.

    As he crossed his legs with an arrogant look, he tilted his head to gaze at me. I couldn''t put my head higher than him, so I quickly sat on the floor.

    At that, hisughter was heard.

    "Bring in Sylvia Jacques, my love. However, on a condition."

    "Conditional, as expected¡­"

    "Yes, say you would appoint her as a maid as a reward when she performs the role of a hunter well."

    Raniero tilted the ss pleasantly. His upper lip was drenched in fragrant wine and glistened slightly.

    "If that girl was trying to approach you because of her family''s resentment, her mind would copse the moment she took on the role of a hunter. How could a mad woman do the job of serving the Empress? "

    I had no choice but to stare up at Raniero, who had said such things casually, with some blood drained from my face.

    Seeing my reaction, Raniero bent his upper body and reached out his hand. Tucking my hair behind my ears, he continued in a sweet voice.

    "Then, Sylvia Jacques will fall into the abyss before she can harm you, so you have nothing to lose, do you?"

    Numerous thoughts flooded my mind at that moment, though I just shut my eyes tightly.

    I cannot refuse the method Raniero suggested. Especially, if he even added the form ''It would be fun,'' to the method.

    I nodded my head gently.

    The method was as certain as cruel.

    My heart pounded.

    "Oh¡­ I thought it was a good method, but why do you have such a face?"

    As his voice got closer, I slowly opened my eyes. There, Raniero, kneeling on one of his knees, bit the tip of my nose and opened his mouth again.

    "It must be because you have an absurdly soft soul. Don''t you think so?"

    Normally, that was called the human heart, but¡­

    "Since you have suggested good entertainment to me, shall I also solve one of your troubles for you?"

    "How¡ª"

    "I will be the one giving orders to Sylvia Jacques."

    "¡­."

    "Don''t you have anything other than your wit and cute face? It would be painful to even say such an order out loud."

    Raniero lowered his eyebrows and made the tongue-clicking sound when you called for a puppy.

    "It''s because you''re so weak."

    Wouldn''t everyone in the world be weak by Your Majesty''s standards¡­?

    ''But¡­''

    He''s right. I''m exceptionally weak. And, that''s a relief for me.

    Raniero Actilus.

    Although he was born as a human, he was described as if he was non-human. From his point of view, everyone except him was like livestock or a worm. He could spend as much as he wanted for a moment''s entertainment.

    There was no unhappy story of his childhood that forced him to be so cruel.

    He was simply a pure evil, born this way.

    ''The image of absolute evil, who was born stronger and more beautiful than anyone else, holds supremacy¡­''

    However, the brilliance of Raniero, who stood at the extreme of evil, paradoxically fascinates everyone.

    Unless you are very upright like Seraphina, or very weak like me.

    Since I am so weak that every time I see him, I feel threatened for my survival, so I couldn''t be obsessed with him.

    "You are very scared. I can feel your breath tremble every time I touch you."

    Raniero lifted the ss high and tilted it.

    At that moment, the golden liquor fluttered narrowly over the edge of the ss, and soon flowed down in a thin parab.

    My chest was soaked with alcohol, and the thin indoor clothes were clinging to my body. Alcohol traveled along the line of my body, to the stomach, to the lower abdomen, and to the lower part of the body¡­

    When I was preupied with the ufortable feeling of getting wet, Raniero slowly traced the wet traces with his index finger.

    "But, you seem to forget your fear for a while when you groan in bliss¡­"

    At a strange feeling, I wanted to grab his hand and pull it off. I almost did. Thankfully, I came to my senses just at thest minute.

    When I didn''t make a mistake again this time, I could hear his pleasantughter.

    "It''s going to be fun, right? Isn''t that the only entertainment that both me and you can enjoy?"

    Raniero hugged me from behind and ced an ear on the nape of my neck. When I made a slight sound of pain, he let out a pleasantugh. What''s funny about this?

    The hand that continuously swept and touched the lower abdomen isrge, rough, and cold.

    Iid my back on him, trying not to fall asleep.

    "You''re loosening your hair today."

    This is the third time I''ve seen him.

    Once was the wedding, and once was in the audience room, so I had to raise my hair properly both times. However, today, Raniero has invaded my personal time.

    "Do¡­ you like it?"

    I asked carefully.

    Raniero didn''t say anything for a while, probably because he didn''t hear my question. He was just biting the spot he had bitten with his fangs over and over again.

    Aw, it hurts¡­

    With Raniero being out of sight, it seemed as though the tension was less than usual.

    I crouched slightly in his arms and asked another question.

    "Are you going to sleep today?"

    "Yes."

    I asked because I didn''t want you to sleep here!

    Nevertheless, I couldn''t even ask if he could go back to the Imperial Pce and sleep.

    So, I just blinked at the starry night sky outside the terrace. My whole body was tired. At that moment, even if we suddenly had a sexual rtionship, I was again a little curious as to why the act of touching or biting my body while lying in bed was not boring.

    You know I''m notining because I didn''t get on his nerves during the rtionship. I just can''t understand why he''s trying to stick with me like this without seeing me as an equal?

    ''Does it feel like touching a cat''s back¡­?''

    But, I''m not fluffy, I don''t make a growling sound, and I don''t have a soft tail¡­

    "Are you sleepy?"

    His tone of voice was a little looser than usual.

    I was startled by the stinging pain from being bit at my ear as if waking me up.

    "As you said. You don''t have good stamina."

    He hugged me a little tighter. If anyone looked from behind his back, they wouldn''t even be able to see my nose. It Was almost like a total sr eclipse.

    ??

    "Besides, being small¡­"

    There''s nothing I can do about being small¡­

    "It''s difficult."

    I waited for a while because Raniero said those words out of nowhere. Fortunately, he soon exined to me why.

    "When will you be able to make it into a great hunting ground?"

    I covered my mouth at that moment.

    ¡­Right.

    I decided to be the Emperor''s prey in the winter.

    That''s what I said.

    ''I was busy with work, so I forgot.''

    No, no matter how busy you are, there is nothing to forget, Angelica! Because I was rushing to deal with the immediate task, I didn''t even think about the future after the seasons changed.

    I was out of breath and quickly took a deep breath.

    At that time, I said that I would devote myself to ''to be an excellent prey for the Emperor''s hunting grounds until winter.''

    ¡­Until winter.

    Of course, I had no intention of entering the hunting grounds as prey. I nned to wait until winter, and when Raniero left for the expedition, I would try to run away.

    What if Raniero, who has lost his prey, gets angry andes to find me?

    No, that wouldn''t be the case.

    He woulde back and meet Seraphina before he found out about my absence.

    The moment he sees Seraphina, all five of his senses would be focused on her. Looking into those blue eyes would be the cataclysm of Raniero''s life. Such a natural disaster had urred, so what about the small and weak prey?

    Moreover, such intense emotional sparks didn''t ur after two people built a narrative and interacted. Everything just explodes the moment their eyes meet, either by chance or by the inevitability of the author''s intervention.

    With a self-evident reason that seemed to explode like when an ember sparked in oxygen.

    Do you know how Raniero changed after meeting Seraphina?

    Conquest activities, pleasure-seeking, and all that were left behind. He only indulged in Seraphina¡ªthat is Raniero''s blindness. At first sight, the sky and the earth were turned upside down, and all the standards he had set up became useless.

    It made him forget everything he was originally pursuing.

    ''Ha¡­''

    Even though I know his future, he doesn''t know his own future yet.

    "Now that I think about it, I didn''t tell you the second rule added to the hunting game."

    Saying so, he put his hand under my waist and turned my body around with ease. And so, I got to face him instead.

    "You must attend as a hunter."

    ¡­Huh?

    I forgot everything I had been pondering.

    A hunter¡­? Me?

    I''ve never held anything heavier than a pen¡­?

 Chapter 13

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    Raniero smiled joyfully as I had an embarrassed face.

    "Why do you have that face?"

    "Yo, Your Majesty."

    Shocked, I pressed both my cheeks with my palms after processing what he had said and slowly opened my mouth.

    "I''m not good enough for hunting. How can a hunter¡ª"

    "Can you be a hunter only when you have the upper hand over a prey?"

    Well, seeing the men who haven''t caught a single minnow in half a day call themselves anglers, there''s nothing that makes me not a hunter¡­ However, the preys are assigned weapons as well, right¡­?

    What if I get stabbed to death?

    "You have nothing to worry about. Prey cannot harm the hunter. That''s the rule."

    Lies.

    Deer released as prey on the hunting grounds sometimes pummeled the hunter''s chest. And, for ¡º Flowers Bloom In The Abyss ¡» this is the worldview where this happens, as was the case with the human hunting game.

    What did His Majesty say then?

    "Ah, as expected."

    He roughly said something like that, right?

    ¡­Did he know about this? Is he expecting this to happen?!

    ??

    Of course, I could only question Raniero in my mind.

    ??

    They were destined to die there, anyway.

    If they endure for three hours, would they survive? However, the hunter is Raniro, so can they really do that? They may not be able to put their hands on the Emperor, or their family and daughter, Sylvia, though I, the person who is the culprit of everything based on their standards¡­?

    As ast resort, they may try to take me to the next world together.

    So, what''s the point of setting a rule that prey couldn''t kill a hunter?

    ''Honestly, if I were here, I would make the empress mypanion in the afterlife as well.''

    There was no way Raniero, who is much smarter than me, couldn''t have known what I noticed. Even though he knew everything, he still arranged this rule because ''I thought it would be fun.''

    If I''m unlucky, I''ll die, and if I''m lucky, I''ll be chased badly by the prey¡­

    After all, the life and dignity of the Empress are not at all important to him. In the first ce, the Empress hardly contributes to the authority of the Actilus Imperial Family, so whether I copse or not¡­

    ''But, I only have one life¡­ and I won''t die like this!''

    Still, I was pondering all this with tears internally.

    If I were to die, I always thought it would be because I touched Raniero the wrong way, and my neck would fly away. Even though I liked Raniero subtly, I didn''t know that the danger of death woulde this soon.

    "I want you to show me a good performance."

    Raniero seems to have a caring voice when he speaks to me. He then kissed my forehead lightly and whispered.

    "I''m looking forward to it."

    "¡­Wi, with all due respect, when is the hunt? I haven''t heard of the date¡ª"

    "Oh, I forgot to mention that."

    Ranieroughed as hebed my hair with his fingertips.

    "It will be open on the summer solstice. You''re going to be very busy."

    I got dizzy.

    It was only one month in the future¡­

    Moreover, if it was during Haji, many guests would visit the Pce. And, a considerable amount of guests believed that I''m calm andpetent!

    ns to tidy up the pce gardens and hold social gatherings have been canceled.

    Originally, the purpose was to establish friendships with the nobles before the Haji Festival, though I wouldn''t want to lose my life trying to make friends. Next, I gathered the maids and thought about how to convey the words, although in the end, I just opened my mouth inly.

    "I think I''ll need to learn how to handle weapons."

    At my words, the maids nced at each other.

    There was a significant light in their eyes as if they knew why I was saying this.

    "You have been under the protection of the God Acti since birth. I know you must have cultivated some kind of power."

    Everyone in Actilus learns martial arts, even if they don''t have money to learn martial arts, they would learn street stoning.

    Moreover, given the atmosphere of the kingdom, what nobles learned was not a fancy martial art used for ceremonies or rituals. It was for practical use because the Actilus Empire even allowed women and children to be mobilized for war.

    Presumably, I would be weaker than a ten-year-old child of the Actilus Empire¡­

    The civil servant, Marquis Jacques, and the maidservant, the esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques, were no exceptions.

    ¡­Huu¡ª This isplicated.

    I tried to calm down my frustration and resumed my words again.

    "I would like to ask for a good teacher within two days. Meanwhile, I''ll learn from you during the two days of the waiting period."

    I sighed as I watched the maids bowing their heads all at once to me.

    ¡­I only pray that Angelica''s body is good at physical training.

    The arrangement of the Empress Actilus'' maidservants was very simple.

    The number of maids given to me was originally seven. In addition to that, Cisen was addedter and it became eight. Then, the esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques was released so it became seven again.

    ??

    All but one of the maids are from here. While the handmaiden was Cisen, whom Angelica brought from the Unro Kingdom.

    Below Cisen, there was the chief maid, and below her, the rest were just ordinary maids.

    The chief maid, Duchess Nerma, was a gentle woman in her thirties who seemed rxed no matter what she did. Even though she wasn''t pretty, she had a graceful dignity. Apparently, she also has a lot of influence on the social world as well.

    If it wasn''t for the esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques, I would have loved her. After all, I admired a woman like this.

    Oh, I got sidetracked??¡ª

    ??

    What I wanted to say was that during the two days I was trying to hire a teacher, Duchess Nerma, who was ranked second after Sithen, decided to teach me. Since Cisen was from the Unro Kingdom like me, she had no knowledge of exercising force.

    "You said that prey can only carry one weapon¡­ I think Roberta Jacques would choose a dagger, and Henry Jacques would choose abat axe."

    "I¡ªis that the weapon the two of them are most familiar with¡­?"

    The Duchess of Nerma smiled kindly at my nervous question.

    ??

    "High-ranking nobles get used to most weapons. As half of them are unarmed, so I''m just guessing."

    "Ah¡ªthat, yes¡­"

    "Though if I was prey and had only one weapon, I would pick a dagger, too¡­ Huhu."

    She looked quite different when she said that. I assumed the shoulders hidden under her silk dress must be firm¡­

    Meanwhile, when I touched my forearm, I was inconspicuously frustrated. It''s too soft.

    "A dagger is the best weapon in many ways. Because the movement line drawn by the tip of the weapon''s end coincides with the trajectory of the wrist, so the movement is cleaner and lighter since it''s not being dragged by the weight¡­ Besides, it''s double-edged."

    "I see¡­ That''s right."

    "As long as you have good visibility from a high ce, a bow isn''t bad either. However, the Empress has never used a weapon before, so it would take quite a while just to practice putting the demonstrations at once while looking at the target properly¡­"

    Knowledge in the fields that I don''t know a single thing about continues.

    Until now, all I said was the three repertoires, "I see," "Is it?" and "Really?" while reflexively rotating them as if pressing hotkeys.

    Suddenly, she grinned.

    "I forgot the obvious truth for a moment. After all, ''Martial arts are not learned from books.'' Shall we go out for a while?"

    "We, we''re training this fast?"

    Of course, it had to be done someday. And, the sooner I start, the better although I couldn''t say that I wasn''t afraid.

    ??

    "It''s not training."

    Saying so, Duchess Nerma shyly dyed her fleshed cheeks before adding her words.

    "We can watch how the prey are training, aren''t you curious?"

    Naturally, I was curious.

    I quickly got up from my seat.

    "Since it is also the hunter''s right to watch the training of the prey."

    And so, she took the lead and guided me to the tourney hall.

    The training ground for the game was a shabby warehouse next to the tourney hall. To prevent them from escaping, several locks were hung on the door. I could watch how they train through the little window at eye level.

    And, I was astonished¡­

    Both of them had their hair cut short like chestnuts.

    As Duchess Nerma mentioned, the former esteemed Madam of Marquis Jacques wielded a dagger, and the former Vice Minister exerted an axe.

    At that moment, for the first time, I was able to visually see with my own eyes the level of martiality that the people of Actilus were learning through ''refinement.''

    ''I feel dizzy¡­ The reason why the Vice Minister of protocol and the esteemed Madam of the Marquis were a bit foolish, maybe because they had no talent in any other areas.''

    At my current level, I couldn''t even properly understand what they were doing. In particr, the tip of Roberta Jacques'' sword was almost at a level where afterimages could be seen. Is that person at the age of entering old age? Really?

    I''m in trouble.

    "It was originally said that she neglected training, although she seems to be working hard now since His Majesty the Emperor visited personally yesterday."

    Duchess Nerma''s kind exnation frustrates me.

    Was it not obvious why Raniero came? I''m certain he must have told them the ''two additional rules.'' After hearing his words, they must have been so determined like this¡­ Can''t anyone see the thoughts in their eyes dering, ''I''m going to cut off the Empress''s neck''?

    "I''m in trouble¡­"

    Muttering softly, I lost strength in my legs and squatted against the wall. Seeing me like that, Duchess Nerma took my hand and lifted me up again.

    "I am inquiring about the best teacher."

    ¡­Well, that''s still not consolidating at all.

    A cold feeling of skepticism flew and engulfed me. No matter how good the teacher is, could I reach a point where I can see the attack and avoid it within a month¡­?

    I nced back at the two of them through the window.

    ??

    As expected, as fast as the wind.

    "Bow¡­"

    "Yes?"

    "I need to learn how to bow."

    "Oh, but as I said before¡ª"

    "If I go within that range, it would be a fight I lose. It has to be far away no matter what¡­ I have to keep it in check from afar!"

    "Come to think of it, that''s true. If the Empress doesn''t intend to attack them and just keep them in check¡­"

    I was so desperate that I forgot my solemn tone and grabbed Duchess Nerma''s hand tightly.

    "Bow¡­ Teach me how to use a bow. I would like the one who''s best at it!"

    After a few hours, I would realize how much I regretted this remark to death¡­

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 14

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    Have you ever yed a game where the upations were divided into warriors, archers, wizards, and healers?

    Usually, there was a stat that was a unique characteristic suitable for the character.

    If you are not certain about what I am saying, to put it simply, it means that there are different stats that make the character stronger. In the game I yed, the warrior had strength, the archer had agility, the wizard had intelligence, and the healer had divine power.

    All other games are probably the same.

    At least, the warrior''s strength and the archer''s agility were mostly the same.

    ''Ha¡­''

    Gamepanies should all reflect on themselves¡­

    ''These ignorant people¡­!''

    Archery was a martial art that required strength as well. Yes, it wasmon sense that you had to pull with a strong force to make the arrow fly far away with the recoil of the string!

    In addition, while aiming at the target, you have to hold the bowstring and focus on it.

    My arms were shaking as I pulled the bowstring.

    Not only that¡­

    Piwoong¡ª

    Due to the absurdck of arm strength, the arrow could not even get close to the target as it quickly lost its power and fell onto the floor.

    ''God, why can I not modify the characters of the novel?''

    I do not even need to edit the main character!

    How old is Roberta Jacques, anyway? Why is she able to swing the dagger skillfully like that¡­? Am I the only one who has a reason to be realistic?!

    "Huh¡ªhah, hah¡­!"

    Ten minutes into archery ss.

    I copsed like a newborn giraffe.

    My fingers, arms, and shoulders, which were stiff from holding the posture, also hurt. Even though I wrapped a lot of bandages around the fingertips pulling the bowstring, it didn''t seem to be of any use.

    The Duchess of Nerma had a serious expression on her face.

    "Ha¡­"

    "Hah¡­ Say it."

    "The obstacle to Your Majesty learning to bow is, in my opinion, the non-existing knowledge like the children who had never learned how to use a weapon."

    "¡­."

    "I''m sorry to tell you this, though the problem seems to be a little more fundamental."

    After Duchess Nerma spoke politely, she then bowed her back deeply. Still, it was so urate I could not even scold her.

    Hoo¡ªI rubbed my sore arm and grabbed the bow again.

    "The bow is bigger than I thought¡­ it''s heavy."

    "That''s where the problem is."

    "¡­Why?"

    "I''ve never seen anyone in my life that say it''s heavy. Even a ten-year-old child¡­"

    "¡­."

    "¡­."

    "Yes, a more fundamental problem¡­ All right."

    Yes, I have a low-quality body different from the people of Actilus from the start. The starting line was already far behind. How could I save my life on a hunting day if I am going to fall down after holding the bow for ten minutes¡­?

    I picked up the bow again.

    Today''s goal will be to, atst, shoot an arrow near the target. To actually hit the target¡­ I would not even think about it.

    Meanwhile, Duchess Nerma was ncing at my determined face with genuine concern.

    "Heuuoo¡­"

    I made a zombie-like sound and copsed onto the bed.

    Lying on my stomach, I spread my arms wide open, and Cisen began to massage my right arm while the Duchess of Nerma massaged the left arm.

    The Duchess spoke up cautiously.

    "Isn''t it better to focus on the dagger rather than the bow? I''ve been thinking about it, but it''s too difficult for a beginner like the Empress to¡­"

    "Uh-huh."

    I said with my face down on the pillow.

    "¡­Because I don''t want to get close."

    Does this make me look like a coward¡­?

    Well, it does not matter¡­ because being a coward is right!

    Cisen then added worriedly, "Arrows may result in exposing your location, Your Majesty."

    "Your handmaiden is also right."

    I feel choked up. It was because I truly do not want to ept that.

    That was right, it was also because Cisen did not get to see her wielding the dagger and axe like that! She was able to say that because she was not going to the hunting grounds.

    So, in the end, I exined why I wanted to avoid close-quartersbat as logically as possible in response to what I wanted to be angry about.

    "I don''t have the confidence not to freeze when I face such a talented person from a short distance away."

    I know these words seem too timid for the Empress to say. However, since it was a matter of life and death, I have to be honest in terms of ability.

    "Ha, tomorrow is the beginning of June¡­"

    I was running out of time.

    Until the Summer Solstice, there is only a month and three weeks left. Thinking that, I turned towards Duchess Nerma, who was rubbing my arm hard.

    "Well, shouldn''t we get ready for the preparations for the festival?"

    "That''s right."

    At my words, she continued her exnation as she skillfully loosened my arm muscles with her fingertips.

    "The Solstice is the most important event of the Actilus Empire. Because it''s the day when God Acti''s power bes the strongest. That''s why the days are longest on the Summer Solstice."

    "Right. That day''s event¡­?"

    "There is an offering at noon. The offering is prepared with the strongest oxen. Blessings and banquets follow. The leftovers from the supper that will be shared by the great lord, God Acti, His Majesty and hispanions, the Empress, will be taken to the streets and shared with the people."

    When I imagined that the people of the Capital woulde in like a flock of clouds, I wondered if I would be caught in my death.

    "Haha, the things you are worried about won''t happen. The people are very good at keeping the system orderly."

    ''¡­Well, if you do not follow the rules, the Emperor will cut your head off¡­''

    Just when I was feeling a little reassured, I suddenly stiffened my back.

    ¡­No, did Duchess Nerma also read my mind?

    How transparent was my expression?

    As I stared at her, astonished, Duchess Nerma smiled sheepishly and opened her mouth. She continued to exin.

    "We''re only going to start hunting in the afternoon when the weather gets a little cooler. Oh, that''s right. How about going to see the hunting grounds after a certain amount of tidying up? It''s a privilege of hunters that isn''t given to the preys."

    Those words caught my ears.

    ??

    "Huh, hmm. Shall we do that?"

    "After the hunt is over, the chosen ones would eat and drink together and stay up all night without sleep. There is music, alcohol, and decadent food. Your Majesty will surely enjoy it."

    ''¡­If I am still alive.''

    Next, I asked what tasks I had to do on the day of the Summer Solstice festival. After listening to the exnation, it seemed that all I had to do was observe the living sacrifices. It was a relief that I did not have to cut the cow''s belly by myself.

    For blessings, it seemed to be like something I had to prepare. As on the wedding day, the Priest will bless the Emperor and me, and then there was a prayer to be said.

    There was no temple dedicated to the God Acti, so I thought I would not engage in ritualistic activities at all, but that was not the case. As it turned out, being a priest of the Actilus Empire is not a profession. It was an honorary post given to the retired director of etiquette.

    Well, there is nothing I have to do for dinner. Sharing food is as easy as listening to a brief exnation.

    ''That''s a relief. I will not lose much time.''

    I breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Duchess of Nerma."

    "Please say it."

    "What do you think it will take for me to imitate a bowman in a month?"

    At my words, she said after a moment of consideration.

    Huu¡­

    "Well¡­ stamina?"

    "So, I don''t need to spend too much time on fundamental things right now and starting with that first¡­? Okay, I will try."

    Although I might die and have a really hard time, I have to go out and exercise tomorrow as well¡­

    Okay, let''s think positively, Angelica.

    If I work hard now, won''t it help when I run awayter?

    The next day.

    Sylvia Jacques was lying on the red carpet like she had been two days before. However, the person in front of her was different.

    It was not a good-natured, weak-hearted empress who resembled a busy rabbit.

    The splendid golden hair fluttered like the mes of a fire, and the blood-red eyes that gleamed sinisterly beneath the long, delicateshes stared at her. It would be difficult for her to expect from him the same mercy as The Empress.

    In fact, it was not Sylvia who asked for the audience. The Emperor directly called her. It seemed that The Empress had told the Emperor what had happened to her the other day. Sylvia was guessing this was going to happen.

    "I said I wanted to go in as the Empress''s handmaiden."

    "That''s right."

    "Are you sure you know where your ce is?"

    It was because she was the youngest daughter of a family who fell into bing prey while trying to frame the Empress. Sylvia was incredibly nervous at the Emperor''s questioning voice, which was muffled and cold.

    "Yes."

    "There are conditions."

    "That saying, if the conditions are met¡­"

    As long as she could make a ce to put her feet on, she could meet any number of conditions.

    "Be the hunter at the Summer Solstice festival."

    Sylvia''s face, which had brightened for a moment, hardened in an instant. Though Raniero was not even looking at her properly. With a nk expression on his face, he just stared into the distance.

    "Your fate will also be determined by how much you have helped the Empress."

    At that moment, Sylvia''s face was smeared with astonishment and horror. The news that she had to hunt her mother and brother was like a bolt out of the blue for her, though not to Raniero. Sylvia''s reaction to him was predictable and not enjoyable.

    Raniero, who suddenly lost interest in the situation, dismissed her with a gesture. However, when Sylvia, stunned, could not get out, the sturdy knights dragged her away.

    "The Empress?"

    "She canceled all social gatherings she was going to hold."

    "Really?"

    "It looked like she was going to learn how to use a bow."

    Raniero snorted after hearing the answer.

    "She''s a coward."

    It was as if he knew why she had chosen the bow.

    The Empress chose to run away instead of attacking the prey. A subtle feeling of disappointment, not certain what it was, annoyed Raniero a little. Is it wrong for him to think he would see interesting scenes on the hunting grounds?

    "By the way¡­ It''s¡ª"

    Raniero turned his eyes away. The minister, who was reporting to him, bowed deeply in a panic.

    "¡­She copsed."

    "Well?"

    Sitting boredly leaning to the left, he straightened his back a little as he raised an eyebrow. It was because it was unexpected news.

    "What do you mean?"

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 15

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    When I woke up in the morning, my limbs were hurting and I felt like I was dying. If this was health training, I would definitely have been absent from school with a groan.

    The problem was that this was not fitness training.

    ''Yeah, it is better to die while exercising than to be killed by a knife!''

    Thinking that, I washed my face with cold water toe to my senses with these ridiculous thoughts.

    After that, Cisen had made tea that was said to reduce muscle pain, so I drank it with gratitude.

    After receiving a massage for a while, I picked up my bow again and went outside. Duchess Nerma was already waiting in afortable outfit in the corner of the tourney hall where I was training.

    ncing at me for a moment, she resolutely took the bow away.

    "Oh, no¡­!"

    Then, in a hurry, she handed me a small bow.

    "Oh, this is¡­?"

    "It''s something my son uses."

    "Is your son''s age¡ª"

    "Nine years old."

    It was the moment when I clearly exposed that my ability was less than that of a ten years old child in the Actilus Empire.

    I was despairingly stroking the small bow and short arrow. Somehow, my pride was hurt. However, it was much easier to use the bowstring than yesterday, so shame and joy came at the same time.

    Although the bowstring of the small bow was light and the range was short, it was better to control than yesterday. Duchess Nerma also seemed content to be able to teach the skills she was trying to teach yesterday, such as eye aiming and handling the bowstring.

    "You will slowly get used to the bigger bows."

    After about an hour of getting used to the bow, my arms became a little tired.

    "It seems that you are no longer able to focus on the target, so it would be better to stop using the bow for now."

    That is right. Oddly enough, it looked like there were two targets¡­

    However, I felt like I had a little more stamina than yesterday, perhaps because I was using the small bow in ss today.

    Shall I stop here¡­?

    Just as my heart was about to fall for the sweet temptation, the ruthless axe and dagger of the Jacques'' family cut through my desire for rest. Yes, even as I am doing this, they would be wielding weaponspetently.

    My stamina would run out before anything.

    With that thought, I stood up determinedly.

    "I''m going around the hall."

    At my words, the Duchess of Nerma seemed a little worried but supported me.

    This choice has resulted in disastrous consequences. Whether I understood my capabilities or Duchess Nerma stopped me, one of the two should have been done.

    I was confident that I would be able to run around the hall five rounds before my body would give out. Seeing that Duchess Nerma had joined me, I quietly asked how much she thought I could run. She smiled politely and answered.

    "Well, two rounds¡­?"

    It was less than half of my bragging.

    At that, I could feel my unyielding pride, which I should not have.

    After one round, I was already tired and it felt like my heart was about to pop out of my mouth. But, I brainwashed myself that I could do more. Yes, all I need is preserval and spite. Let''s go! Let''s run! Let''s win! Let''s do it¡­!

    It is said that humans secrete hormones in their heads that make them better when they are too distressed. Believing in science, I ran as fast as I could.

    It was when I barely passed the second round, gasping for breath¡­

    ??

    Suddenly, the sky and the earth turned upside down.

    ''Huh¡­?''

    ¡­I was ridiculously knocked down.

    When I opened my eyes, my back was against something thick and fluffy.

    ''Heuk¡ª''

    I guess I have not gotten up since I copsed. As I nced out the window, the sun was already setting.

    ''What should I do, this body¡­''

    I was reallymenting.

    I tried to get up, but I could not even bend a part of my body. It was clear that running around the hall had be a source of trouble. I should have stopped when the Duchess of Nerma asked me to stop¡­

    But, the Duchess did not stop me either.

    That was probably because she never imagined I would fall down if I ran around the tourney hall a little¡­

    "Didn''t I learn horseback riding when I was young¡­?"

    If I had learned to ride horses, my physical strength should not be this bad¡­

    "Why are you talking as if you don''t remember your childhood?"

    "Hiik."

    I jumped to thenguid voice next to me, before I curled up and groaned.

    His Majesty¡ª! He did not say he would being again. Besides, why did he show up like a ghost like this!

    "Don''t you think you''re too slow?"

    Also, reading my thoughts however you want like this¡­!

    Raniero moved his face closer. Surprised, my hair stood upright. I shut my eyes tightly because I was afraid I might get hups again. However, at that moment, I could feel my lips grazing something lightly before it fell off.

    As I was startled, I lowered my head and covered my lips.

    Seeing my reaction, Ranieroughed lowly.

    I knew well that this was not an expression of affection but rather a prank to surprise me. You can tell by looking at the eyes of Raniero, which only shows a little yfulness in the midst of a bitter chill.

    "Wh, what brings Your Majesty here today¡­?"

    "Just because you fell¡ª"

    Raniero, who raised my chin with his index finger, tilted his head and smiled before continuing.

    "¡­I thought something great had happened. I didn''t know you''d slightly run around the hall and copse."

    "¡­."

    I could feel my face burning up as I was feeling ashamed.

    I tried to take the most polite posture possible by creaking my body, which was not able to move well due to muscle pain. Of course, it didn''t go my way. From the beginning, the clothes were not polite as it was just roughly a women''s gown.

    "Ah, thank you for your concern."

    I did not notice it at first as I was surprised by Raniero''s presence as soon as I woke up, but somehow, my muscles under my skin started to feel like they were being sliced. Uh, this is dangerous¡­ This feeling was familiar. Is it body aches? I feel nauseated.

    Am I going to get sick just because I overdid it?

    ''Maybe, I am too stressed¡­''

    "You look pale, Empress."

    Asking the question, Raniero held my chin and grinned.

    Of course, I am pale because I am sick.

    Thinking that, I gazed at him with the feeling of unfairness on my face without realizing it. Why did I push myself so hard today? Who is it for? You know it all¡­ I am sure it must be fun to see it like this because you know it all¡­!

    I almost breathed out my nose, though I held it back by pricking the palm of my hand with my fingernails.

    Let''s not forget. I am able to entertain Roniero, but I should not be arrogant.

    In the meantime, the body aches were inting in real time. Now, even the muscles that were fine yesterday hurt as well. My forehead and temples throbbed in sync with the beating of my heart, as if a belt had been wrapped around my head.

    This is my limit. I need to rest.

    "I¡­"

    Nheless, as I opened my mouth, I shut it again as I did not know how to say it to him.

    I wish he would leave soon. I want to lie down!

    Perhaps, he read my thoughts of wanting to lie down with the expression on my face, Raniero pushed me onto the bed andid me down. Gathering the strands of hair on my forehead and moving it to the side of my shoulder, he put a nket over my chest and put it on my forehead.

    His hands were chillingly cold.

    "You have a fever."

    Soon, the back of his hand moved down as though measuring the heat against my cheek.

    "No matter how much I think about it, you are too weak."

    Yeah, I know.

    It is sad, really.

    "You''re weak and even a fool. Did you not realize that you have to rest when you are tired?"

    I was not even angry at this remark.

    It was because this was not intended to insult me, but a question made up of genuinely pure curiosity. The ecology of a herbivorous human like me was something a top predator has no understanding about at all.

    I didn''t do anything, but I was sad. The first reason was because I was sick, and the second was because this country was full of people who did not understand that people could be so weak¡­

    I tried not to cry, but the moment I became conscious of the tears, it became even more difficult to hold back my tears.

    Tears began to well up from my eyes.

    "Hoo¡­"

    "Ah, I know, I know. Breathe. If you are tired, you have to rest."

    "But¡ª"

    The pale face of the empress, Angelica, turned red as the fever rose due to body agitation and crying. He thought everything about her was small, although the tears dripping from her round eyes were as big as her eyes.

    Raniero sat down on the bed and began to watch Angelica''s crying face in earnest.

    She looked very ashamed that she was crying. It was strange to him. How can she be proud of her weakness and ashamed of crying?

    Angelica, who normally answered all questions within 5 seconds, struggled for a long time to stop her crying. As a result, he had to wait a long time to hear her answer, but it was fun to watch her cry, so he decided to let it go.

    "But?"

    When Raniero urged once more, Angelica answered with beady tears running down her cheeks.

    "I''m really trying not to die¡­?"

    Ranieroughed out loud.

    Usually, Angelica would have been a little more careful about her appearance, but whether it was her cold or muscle pain, she made an expression of disdain for him before putting the nket up to the top of her nose and covering it.

    It felt simr to when he sat her on the throne. She seemed to be trying to do something simr to a rebellion, though sometimes she was vaguely arrogant. However, she was quite good at understanding the subject and she was too trivial to pose a threat.

    "You won''t die."

    This was sincere. Nheless, Angelica seemed to have epted it a little differently.

    "Aiik¡ª"

    She was furious at the carefree remarks. She trembled for a moment as she looked for her words, and soon seemed to have given up trying to make him understand.

    ''That is funny.''

    In the meantime, the tears stopped flowing because of her anger. Angelica grabbed her aching body and dug into the quilt as she groaned. The nket that was covering the top of her nose went up to the top of her forehead.

    It was a sight that made himugh.

    "Bring cold water and a silk towel."

    The nket that was going up came down. Angelica''s round eyes fluttered relentlessly at Raniero''s order at the maid. She always has that look whenever he said he would stay at the Empress'' Pce for a long time.

    Raniero had fun.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 16

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    I could not keep up with Raniero''s thoughts.

    Which part of nursing care is fun for him¡­?

    The moment a silk towel soaked in cold water was ced on top of my forehead, my thoughts stopped. The coldness that made my head feel as though it was going to crack. Suddenly¡­

    Splosh, splosh.

    After smacking it against my forehead lightly, the water dripped down.

    "¡­."

    Water dripping from a silk towel that was not wrung out properly soaked my ears and pillow.

    ¡­Your Majesty, you are not good at nursing.

    Is it all right to think of this as a glimpse of humanity from His Majesty¡­?

    When he rolled up the towel after a while, of course, my forehead was drenched with water. Seeing that, Raniero opened his mouth.

    "You must''ve been sweating."

    "¡­No."

    I closed my eyes and muttered.

    Once again, there was a sound of the silk towel getting put into the ice water basin.

    I could not help but feel nervous. Since it was Raniero who was in front of me, I was also nervous because I was afraid that the towel soaked in cold water would be ced onto my forehead¡­

    Obviously, I was being cared for, though I felt like my illness was getting worse.

    I endured Raniero''s clumsy nursing.

    No one here had the right or the guts to point out his bizarre nursing methods.

    And, to be honest, Raniero seemed as if he was having fun now. Even if I taught him the proper nursing method here, as long as this was more interesting to him, there would be no way to change his mind.

    He mercilessly cooled down the heat in a way that was rough, crude, andcking in subtlety. After a while, he looked at my forehead, where the cold water was flowing, and dered in anguid voice.

    "I don''t think this is the way."

    My fever did not go down.

    "Uh, that''s¡­"

    ??

    I opened my mouth carefully.

    "The temperature won''t go down right away because Your Majesty just put the wet towel on several times¡­"

    At that, Raniero raised an eyebrow. He grumbled as he collected the silk towel.

    "Your body is quite ufortable and cumbersome."

    Tears covered my face. Why does His Majesty not think that his body, which has never caught a cold in his life and heals deep wounds quickly, is an abnormal category¡­?

    Though I became wary that Raniero would abruptly cut off my head in anger at this tedious, patient-defying act.

    "Ha, but my physical condition is much better than it was before. I¡­"

    "Is that so?"

    So, I was going to say that I can manage it on my own, though Raniero''s expression was a bit unusual¡ªin a good way.

    ¡­Am I mistaken?

    The ominous premonition was not wrong.

    Raniero Actilus sat down just as he said.

    Sitting down next to me, he gazed at my sick face without moving at all, as if he had nothing to do as an emperor. I am not sure how staring at a sick person''s face is entertaining for him.

    The troublesome part of cooling down the fever was left to Cisen and Duchess Nerma, and I was only observing the changes in his face, which gradually became morefortable.

    "I have a fever because I moved my body¡­ I''ve never heard of this."

    "It''s because you are so weak."

    Duchess Nerma replied softly, cooling the inside of my arm.

    "Your body is protesting because you''re doing something you''ve never done before."

    Raniero snorted.

    "If you don''t change your weakness like this, won''t your anger be relieved?"

    His posture, sitting with an attitude of not knowing whether he hade to visit the patient or sightseeing, became increasingly stiff. That was a sign of danger. Raniero is now shouting ''bored'' with his whole body!

    I felt the need to make a change in the environment.

    "C-Ci, Cisen."

    "Please, say it."

    "¡­I''m hungry, can you bring me something to eat?"

    At those words, Raniero quietly raised his head.

    When our eyes met, dry saliva ran down my throat.

    Ten minutester, with my back against the head of the bed, I was being fed porridge by Emperor Raniero Actilus.

    ¡­Isn''t he staring too hard?

    Is it like a cat''s mind when looking around an aquarium¡­

    Unlike with the towel, when my fever is going to end is unknown, the path was revealed as I brought up eating instead. I was feeling less anxious than before, knowing that this way was less cumbersome and boring for him.

    My stomach, filled with savory and warm oatmeal porridge, wasfortable and no longer feel nauseated. So, my body, which had been in a state of tension since I had been on edge a while ago, slowly rxed as well.

    To be honest, I thought that I could not rx as long as Raniero was in front of me, though by that time, I was so exhausted that I felt like I had given up.

    I blinked slowly in drowsiness as Raniero ced the back of his hand to my cheek as if checking the fever again.

    His hands were still cold.

    "Tsk."

    Then, he lightly clicked his tongue and pressed his fingertips against my forehead.

    "I''ll have to stay in the Pce until tomorrow, Empress."

    ¡­Is he worried?

    ¡ª¡ª

    T/N: Thank you so much for all the support for ''Viinous Husband, the One You''re Obsessed With is Over There'' ? Because the novel''s chapters are longer than the usual webnovels, the chapters are now going to be split in half, which will also lessen the pressure on the tranting staff involved. Thank you as always for your constant support and understanding! ?( *¨@?¨A* )?

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 17

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    Conceivably, because I took good medicine and had a good rest, I was able to move smoothly the next day.

    "The medicine the Emperor takes¡­ it''s nice."

    Of course, Raniero would never suffer from muscle aches like this, so it might be a bit presumptuous to call it the ''medicine for the Emperor.''

    Perhaps, because of the medicine, I fell asleep yesterday without Raniero''s permission. It was not until I woke up in the morning that I was startled by my own frivolity. Then, the next moment I was like, ''Huh? How can I not be surprised? I slept without permission yesterday, but it looks like my neck is still intact.''

    When I woke up in the morning and asked Cisen, she said that Raniero stayed until after midnight and left only at dawn.

    "When I sleep¡­ Do I sleep strangely¡ª?"

    At that, Cisen asked with a curious expression.

    "Sleeping strangely, you say¡­?

    "Did I make a strange expression or weird pose?"

    Why would Raniero look at my sleeping face¡­?

    I was not sure why he would not leave before. Still, it seemed that Cisen did not quite understand what I was saying, so I just waved my hand and asked another question instead.

    "When did His Majesty tell me to go out to the gym?"

    I was going to have dynamic hunting training with him today. However, upon hearing my words, Cisen''s expression suddenly darkened.

    "He didn''t say anything¡­"

    "If he didn''t, you should have asked!"

    I pulled my hair out before she could finish speaking. I could not bear to say anything bad to her¡ªI could not, so instead, my hair was sacrificed.

    Being loyal is everything¡­! Why is she doing this to me?

    Cisen repeatedly kept saying that she was really sorry and stopped me.

    But, that was just for a while since I had to get to the gym before Raniero, no matter what. Although the Empress''s grooming process was long and meticulous, today, I passed everything quickly with that in mind. Let''s not forget, life is more important than dignity.

    I then sprinted to the gym, pretending to be ignorant of the members of the Imperial Pce who were gazing at me.

    When I reached the gym, I was already out of breath and thought I would die if I kept going like this. As I ced my hands both on my knees and breathed in, it seemed that there were only knights training all around, and Raniero was nowhere to be seen.

    Thank god¡­

    "Whoo¡ª That''s a relief¡­"

    "Did you just wake up now?"

    "Euaakk¡­!"

    Raniero appeared from behind me again this time. It was really the same pattern, though every time, I would be continually surprised by it. I screamed so loudly that I hurriedly covered my mouth with both hands, rolled my eyes, and could barely nce at Raniero.

    "You''rezy. It''s past ten."

    "Sorry, I''m sorry."

    "I''ve been waiting for two hours."

    "Heup¡ª"

    ¡­Two hours?

    Covering my mouth, I blinked my eyes wide. Did I make this crazy man wait for two hours¡­?

    Tuk.

    I immediately knelt down.

    ¡­Any excuse would not work, only an unconditional apology.

    While kneeling down and choosing a sentence that would touch Raniero''s heart, a slightly blunt voice was heard above my head.

    "It''s okay. I don''t want to dy any longer to receive an apology for nothing. Get up."

    At that, I got up immediately. Meanwhile, Raniero lightly kicked the bow that I dropped in surprise as I was darting my eyes sideways.

    "What is this kid''s toy?"

    ¡­What does he mean? It is my bow.

    I quickly picked up my bow and replied.

    "I stillck a lot of muscle strength to pull the bowstring because I''m not strong enough¡­"

    "Ho."

    The word ''again and again'' could be read from Raniero''s expression.

    Oh, is this how he reads my face?

    As I was lost in my thoughts, something was put in my hand.

    "Huh?"

    Looking down, it was a smooth bow. It was smaller than the first one I used on the first day, andrger than that of Duchess Nerma''s son that she had brought.

    Puzzled, I nced up at Raniero. He lifted my chin, tilted his head before gazing down at me.

    "Did you not have any intention of using a weapon that fits your body size?"

    Well, at first, I asked for something that would shoot out unconditionally far away. After all, no matter how far the bow would be held, it would be useless if the shooter could not even pull the string. What Duchess Nerma gave me was a bit disappointing to achieve its original purpose of threatening fire because the range was too short.

    I tried pulling the bowstring. It was adequate for pulling a string because the body of the bow was suitable. The arrow propulsion might be a little off, but¡­

    I was really thankful for this.

    As I lowered my head, I could feel my ears heating up.

    "Thank you."

    The person on the other side was silent for a moment. A few secondster, a cold fingertip grazed my ear. While rubbing softly on my earlobe, a whispered fell.

    "You still have a fever. The medicine I gave you yesterday must have not helped."

    It is not like that¡­!

    Looking up at Raniero, who was getting closer in surprise, he was smiling pleasantly. Only then did I realize that he made fun of me again.

    Ha, really¡­

    Even if he does not want to go over every detail, you will have a huge reaction to even the smallest things in front of Raniero because you would never know when you would die.

    He then lightly pulled my hair that was tied up. I could now ept this level of aegyo.

    [ T/N: I''m sure everyone knows what ''aegyo'' means, but just in case ? ? ? ? ?. Korean refers to it as a cute disy of affection often expressed through a cute voice, changes to speech, facial expressions, or gestures. ]

    It was fortunate that he did not seem to be offended by me being two hourste.

    "Let''s start."

    Raniero took the lead by stretching like a flexible cat. I followed him in stride.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 18.1

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    No matter how vast the Actilus Empire was, there was no end to the speed at which rumors spread. Although it was not an official announcement, the story about the hunting festival was already spread throughout the aristocratic society.

    The date was the summer solstice.

    The ce was a newly created hunting ground.

    The preys were the Jacques'' mother and son, and the hunters were the Emperor, Empress, and Sylvia Jacques.

    If it spreads like this, it would be cute.

    The fact that I (embarrassingly) copsed while walking around the gym and received the Emperor''s nursing care, and that the Emperor waited for me for two hours today. Even the fact that he then trained me for an hour by demonstrating superhuman patience¡­ And, that I received a bow from the Emperor in the process¡­

    There was nothing the Capital''s aristocrats did not know.

    I gave strength to my eyes and stared at the maids one by one.

    Their sources of information must be these women.

    ''Haa¡­''

    I was going to scold them for being so light-mouthed, but¡­

    It was not right for me to be angry because the Empress''s maids were also meant for that. They hid the bad internal affairs, though secretly bragged about the stories of the Emperor and his wife that looked good.

    The act itself is strengthening my position little by little.

    If it was conventional wisdom, should they not deserve to bemended?

    Although it was a little burdensome for the social world to focus on me, whose ultimate goal was to escape the Actilus Empire. But, at least for now, I needed to give the impression that I was on good terms with the Emperor to prevent the appearance of the second esteemed mother of Marquis Jacques.

    There was no need to shy away from the image of being carried on the Emperor''s back.

    Of course, once I get that image, I have to be more careful than I am now.

    "Everyone, please be careful."

    I lightly scolded the maids.

    To be honest, I am on the dull side, so I may not have realized it when the rumors spread. However, now, I could not help but feel it¡­ It was because there were mountains of gifts that arrived in my bedroom.

    "It''s likely that Your Majesty will continue to receive as much as this for several days."

    The Duchess of Nerma smiled kindly before continuing, "Because it takes several days for the word to reach the provinces."

    "Hahaha."

    I forced augh.

    Let''s not create difort. I am a princess, so this amount of gifts was nothing.

    Jewelry was the mostmon gift. After all, they could not send shoes and dresses without knowing my size. The rarest thing was magical artifacts. Upon opening the enclosed card, I saw that it had been sent by the Duke of Nerma.

    Meanwhile, the Duchess of Nermaughed as if she knew nothing.

    Ohuu¡ªshe is a fox.

    The contents of the cards that were splendidly decorated to imprint the name of the family on me were one-of-a-kind.

    ''Looking forward to hunting.''

    I am going crazy.

    They should not count on it. Was my skill not spread through rumors¡­?

    Even after Raniero left the gym, my muscles drooped after exercising alone. How much could I improve in a month?

    I pushed aside the gift and the people''s expectations.

    "By the way, when''ll the hunting ground be established?"

    Cisen replied.

    "They say it''ll be over soon. Your Majesty should be able to visit it in three days or so?"

    I nodded my head at her words.

    No matter how much I crammed for a month, it would be difficult to win a fair match with Jacques'' mother and son, even if I developed physical strength, visual acuity, and muscle strength. The overwhelming gap must be widened unconditionally in terms of information that certainly could give me an edge.

    I had the Duchess of Nerma wield a dagger while I aggressively chewed the chicken breast sd I requested for a snack.

    While paying attention to the body trajectory that Raniero had taught me earlier, I look forward to being able to read the destination.

    Of course, nothing so wonderful happened.

    "When I look at you¡­"

    The dark blue-edged dagger fell helplessly to the floor.

    ¡­How many times have I died from this? Thousand times? Two thousand times¡ª?

    "I feel skeptical about the brains of human beings."

    Raniero''s arms wrapped around my waist as if to crush it.

    To borrow his words, it meant that there was no improvement with my dull body and head even after several days.

    No matter how much I heard Raniero''s words nagging me, I unconditionallyy t and believed his im that fermented soybean lump can be made from red beans*, though the rebelliousness began to grow in my heart, which was determined to agree fiercely.

    [ T/N: It''s an idiom, which means ''to blindly believe what someone says.'' ]

    ''Your Majesty, who is telling me that I am not improving, does not seem to have much ability to teach as well!''

    "¡­Should I develop my running skills? So that I can run away well."

    "Well."

    [ T/N: In this chapter, Raniero says ''well,'' a couple of times, although the meaning is more sarcastic since the word he used was "??." ]

    Snorting, Raniero then kicked a dagger into the air with the tip of his toes.

    Hiik.

    I did not dare to catch it.

    At my reaction, he dropped the dagger and gave me a faintugh as I quickly picked it up.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 18.2

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    "Let''s go see the hunting ground."

    It was what I was hoping for.

    I put a dagger around my waist and swiftly picked up my bow. Since I did not get to shoot even an arrow today, I would need to make time to practice in the evening separately.

    ''Geniuses have no talent for teaching, but Raniero¡­''

    I took a peek at Raniero''s side, striding with long legs like a deer, as I sprinted to match his stride.

    ''¡­He is strangely helpful.''

    He pointed out unnecessary movements well and scolded me about them. Besides, I was the type of person who did not get hurt at all, even if I got scolded, so Raniero''s words were not a problem. Only the content was what mattered.

    I wanted to show you how to shoot a bow today¡­

    Though, he would then correct my posture with harsh words such as, ''Is your neck made of a piece of wood?'' and ''Are you unable to focus your eyes properly?''

    While I was lost in thought while gazing at Raniero''s side, he suddenly looked this way.

    Eeek.

    Before our eyes met, I hurriedly turned my head forward and slipped back because I cannot outrun Raniero.

    But, why is he stopping his steps¡­?

    ''Eeup¡­''

    What should I do if he is dissatisfied with me for looking at his face?

    "Why did you stop looking?"

    "Because it''s too blinding¡­"

    "Your back is turned toward the sun."

    "Your Majesty shines on his own¡­"

    "Well."

    Raniero snorted again.

    I murmured to myself before shutting my mouth and quickly teasing my feet.

    After walking for a while, an open space appeared. The hunting grounds were separated by a fence around the edges. Since a rule of thumb was to kill the prey as soon as they crossed the fence, knights were scheduled to be deployed near the fence at regr intervals.

    I could see the hunting grounds for the first time in front of the fence¡­

    ''Oh, my. This is exciting!''

    I covered my mouth with happiness.

    Like the Actilus Empire, which makes anything grand, the hunting grounds were truly vast. It was a scalerge enough to understand why it took so long to build. There was a tall structure that I could secure a wide field of view with, and there was a slope in the hunting ground itself. It was an environment where the bow could dominate enough.

    Despite the fact that there were not many trees or thickets, it seemed to be a deliberate attempt to prevent prey from spending their time in hiding.

    ''If you are up there, it would be no joke to secure your sight.''

    I clenched my fists and tried to not be overly excited. As Raniero nced at me like that, he opened his mouth.

    "I want you to know that I''ve given you a lot of conveniences."

    "I''m moved to tears with Your Majesty''s gratitude."

    Being with him for a couple of hours almost every day, tteryes out almost as though it was a spinal reflex. And, I am less afraid of him as well.

    "Ah, I''m giving you such an advantage, I''m sure you would show me a good performance. I hope that the tip of my sword won''t mistake the hunter for prey because it may be so boring that day."

    Cancel what I just said. Being in front of Raniero is utterly frightening.

    The structure of the hunting ground was simr everywhere, so it was supposed to spin around. The four sections were simrly constructed like a pinwheel around the structure that stood in the center like andmark.

    Because of that, it seemed easy to get lost in a state of extreme tension.

    It made me feel like I was circling around the same ce and might be able to read the intention of the fed-up and panicked prey.

    The next moment, I climbed up the structure with Raniero. It looked like a small observatory or tower.

    "Wow¡­"

    As I climbed up, I could see the hunting grounds at a nce.

    ''If I use this as the base, hopefully, I do not have to move if I do well.''

    The field of view was open in all directions, so if I see something suspicious, I would be able to notice it immediately.

    ''As soon as the hunting starts, I must secure this ce no matter what.''

    The view here is incredible, though it had the disadvantage of being inconvenient and isted. As long as you did not choose a bow like me, there was no advantage ining up. The information that I had chosen a bow as a weapon was never mentioned to the prey.

    Well, it might not be anymore in the future.

    "Do you like it?"

    Sitting on the railing, Raniero smiled as he asked.

    "Yes¡­"

    I muttered ecstatically.

    Emperor Raniero Actilus¡­ For now, he seemed like my ally.

    The breeze blew the light drops of sweat from my forehead. Looking down at the hunting grounds at a nce, I was surrounded by groundless confidence that somehow, I would survive if I just upied this ce that day.

    I sat casually on the high railing, gazing up at Raniero, who was looking down at me, and smiled broadly. His beautiful eyes suddenly narrowed.

    Then, he jumped down and stood in front of me. Staring into my face with an unknown expression, he spoke.

    "At first, I thought it would be fun just to run around, but now, I''m in trouble."

    "Why?"

    "I taught you myself, shouldn''t I receive tuition?"

    "¡­Oh."

    "The midsummer hunter, my winter prey¡­"

    Goosebumps rose as I saw himughing horribly beautifully.

    "I look forward to it."

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 19.1

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    After that day, time flew by like wildfire.

    The summer solstice was a national festival. So, the preparation had to be perfect.

    Even though there were very few parts that needed my supervision, I had to move around busily to prepare and memorize the prayers while wearing a ceremonial dress that day.

    In the meantime, I met Raniero every morning, moved my body, explored the hunting grounds again, and secretly spied on Jacques'' mother and son''s training environment. I could not afford to look elsewhere other than what I had to do.

    Oh, I saw Sylvia once as well.

    Her silver hair caught my eyes when I was training in the gym.

    She was such a beautiful person that she immediately caught my eye. Although it seemed that she was striding hastily to the Main Pce for some reason. She was walking fast to her main pce for some reason.

    "You¡­ You lost your concentration again¡­"

    When I heard Raniero''s voice, I came to my senses and turned her body to the left. The next moment, the tip of his wooden sword pointed towards my forearm.

    Am, am I not dead this time?

    "¡­Hoo."

    Wow, I was surprised. I almost died¡ª

    A moment of relief¡­

    "You''re dead."

    Raniero''s wooden sword was just below my chin.

    Well, of course, that is the case¡­

    "Try to concentrate more."

    Even though he said so, Raniero''s voice sounded a little pleasant.

    I did not give up.

    I wanted to entertain him and maintain ''the state of lukewarm favor'' as it is now. Still, the biggest thing was my desire to survive. It was difficult to be hunted in reverse by a prey.

    Marquis Jacques'' mother and son were still training and preparing for revenge.

    "Since they ate well to make it a great game, they were highly likely to be in good condition on the day of the hunt."

    ''And¡­''

    As a result of sending Cisen to eavesdrop on their conversation, a rather absurd story was obtained.

    I wonder if I can be pardoned if I please the Emperor¡­

    ''Of course, even if Raniero is entertained, the possibility of amnesty is as much as a rat''s tail.''

    Is there any concrete n¡­? It concerns me a little.

    The end of the dagger wielded by Duchess Nerma began to be visible.

    It was only once, though while she was holding a dagger, I grabbed her wrist as she moved and tried to stop it. What she was holding was a real sharpened dagger.

    Seeing that, my body trembled with fear.

    "Even in real life, you shouldn''t be so scared."

    Although Duchess Nerma spoke kindly, I was resentful.

    "It would be great if I could control my fears at will, like turning amp on and off."

    "Your Majesty may havee across a situation like that in real life that day."

    That is¡­ right.

    "Fear makes your body tremble, increasing unnecessary energy consumption and narrowing the field of vision. Both are fatal, so please keep that in mind."

    Saying so, she then chuckled softly like a fox.

    "Be more afraid of the consequences of being devoured by fear more than those who fear you, Your Majesty."

    Even though it might have been rude to advise the Empress like that, the Duchess'' words always hit the nail on the head. Well, I would have agreed with it very much if it had not been for Roberta Jacques in the first ce.

    Is it a relief that we did not get attached to each other? Still,tely, she has been actively making it obvious that she is on my side. It was because the Duke''s family was sending me a present every day so that the whole world would know¡­

    The gift itself was not significant, though the point of showing that you support me was what mattered.

    So, this kind of attitude is quite cute.

    I decided to take a deep breath and close my eyes.

    A week before the summer solstice, Raniero suddenly burst into the room again. Slowly, I was getting used to the fact that this person had no concept or thought of informing the room owner in advance and just visited as they pleased.

    In the original story, I could not believe that he was the man who had never visited the Empress except for the first night.

    ¡­Somehow, it seemed to be taking a slightly different direction from the original.

    While I was brooding about something else, Raniero chased out all the maids in the bedroom.

    "Empress."

    When I woke up to the low voice, the surroundings had already be quiet.

    "Is it a chronic disease or are you bing fearless now, huh?"

    "It''s a¡­ chronic disease."

    "Are you frightened again?"

    To be honest, yes.

    No matter how often we meet and how much I get used to Raniero, scary things are always going to be scary.

    "Rabbit¡­"

    "Yes?"

    I nced back at Raniero in astonishment.

    Why is he bringing up the soft, cute little furry animal¡­?

    "You are as weak and startled as it is, aren''t you?"

    "¡­."

    "Why''re you looking at me like that?"

    At that, I quickly turned my gaze away before opening my mouth, "H, how am I looking at Your Majesty now?"

    "Eyes don''t tell lies. You''ve be very arrogant and bold, my Empress."

    "Oh¡ªn, no."

    "Oh, was I mistaken? I can''t even read the transparent face of the Empress now¡­? So, did you change your attitude now?"

    "I, I wouldn''t say that¡­"

    The sharp memories of the first night rushed through my head. It feels like I am falling into a swamp every time I speak!

    "It, it''s just that if you just bring a soft, cute little furry animal to a human, I feel a little sorry for the animal¡­"

    Raniero''s eyes narrowed.

    Damn it. Silence is scarier than saying anything¡­

    I shut my eyes tightly.

    "However¡­! I now understand that it was a metaphor for Your Majesty to point out my weakness. I foolishly misunderstood what you said to help me understand! Thanks to Your Majesty''s words of intent, I now understand why the story of the rabbit came up¡­"

    My words did note to an end.

    It was because his lips pressed against mine.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 19.2

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    When I ced my hand on his shoulder in surprise, I quickly turned back, reminding myself that he did not like being touched.

    As my waist bent back as if I was about to fall, he wrapped one arm around my waist and supported the back of my head with the other. It was a kiss as if I was being swallowed up by Raniero Actilus. He would not even allow me to turn my head to make up for myck of breath.

    Though I tried to fall away for a moment, without fail, he scooped me up again. He bit my lips, already messed up by his saliva, opened them up again before pressing his tongue and rubbing the roof of my mouth.

    I wanted to stop the soundsing from the tip of my tongue that stimted the sensitive ces I wanted to hide.

    "Huee¡­"

    It was only after I let out a sound as though I was crying that Raniero fell from my lips. His lips glistened under the light as he gazed down at me.

    Seeing that, my face turned bright red.

    "Not only are you like this, but you''re also slow to learn."

    It was not his tongue that squirmed into my lips this time. Instead, long, pointed index and middle fingers gently rubbed over my tongue.

    "I know exactly where you like¡­"

    As if to prove it, he rubbed his fingertips one after the other on the side of my tongue and the ridge of the roof of my mouth, then pressed them gently. I trembled, trying my best not to identally bite his fingers.

    "But, you still don''t know anything about my body."

    He did not even give me a chance to learn.

    ¡­I mean, I am always being pushed and distracted most of the time.

    Still holding my waist, his hands moved skillfully to untie the slip knot. A soft cloth brushed against my skin and fell to the floor.

    Raniero saw my face and smiled silently.

    The next moment, arge, pretty hand covered my eyes. As always, I obeyed him and waited for his next move.

    However¡­

    He dressed me again.

    ''Ah, this¡­ What is this?''

    It was a different texture from the one he took off a while ago.

    Raniero hugged me and tied the ribbons on my back one by one. Momentster, he ced his chin on my shoulder and whispered in my ear. My ears felt quite sensitive because of that.

    "I know what you expected. I''m sorry, too¡­ "

    Wh, what did I expect¡­?!

    Raniero stepped away from me a couple of steps, and only then did I nce down to see what he was putting on me.

    "Oh, this is¡­"

    It was a dress made by stacking dozens ofyers of fabric thinner than butterfly wings, dyed in pale teal blue and viridian. The inner fabric barely covers the thighs at best, though it stretches longer as ites to the outer fabric.

    As you walk, at first nce, the silhouette of the calf would be reflected.

    Your Majesty, I mean¡­ he is good at not only taking off clothes, but also putting them on. Is he intending to not show humanity only in nursing care¡­?

    "It goes well with the color of your hair."

    Uttering so, Raniero took a few strands of my ruffled hair and fumbled them around. I looked around without realizing it. The thin and light fabric fluttered even in the slightest wind.

    "It''s beautiful¡­ Thank you."

    The fabric felt very soft when I touched it.

    The price of this dress must be enormous for a garment made by hand-woven from such a thin and soft fabric¡­

    Raniero reached out his hand and adjusted the dress.

    "Like this, it was said to be worn with nothing underneath."

    He grabbed my hand and led me to the mirror. The dress shimmered with every step I took. Although I did not wear underwear, there was no revealing or protruding part except for a few calves, so I did not feel sensual.

    "Yes¡­ I will tell the maids."

    What essories would go well with this? If not, I would have to buy it¡­

    Just as I was pondering, Raniero hugged me from behind.

    His cold lips touched the nape of my neck. He whispered, biting my skin as if he was crushing my skin with his front teeth.

    "The dress is a present for you to wear at the summer solstice festival banquet."

    Glup.

    Without realizing it, dry saliva went down my throat. If it were the banquet, it would definitely be held in¡­

    "If you were to die in the hunting ground, this would be an ownerless garment."

    His smile crept up my neck.

    Nervous, I nced at myself in the mirror.

    I looked prettier in the clothes he gave me than on the wedding day¡­

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 20.1

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    After that, time passed by as quickly as ever.

    When I closed my eyes and opened them, it was already the day of the summer solstice. I woke up before the sun even came up and took a bath drowsily while dozing off. Muttering, I entrusted myself to Cisen, who got up earlier than I did.

    "The summer solstice is the longest day of the year¡­"

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "¡­I can''t believe I woke up before sunrise on that day."

    I am so sleepy.

    The process of dressing up was twice as long as usual.

    From head to toe, perfumed oil with a soft floral scent was applied. My hair was half-twisted, then a gorgeous and heavy headdress was decorated. All the flowers adorned between my hair were made of jewels.

    The makeup was simple. She added color to my white skin and made my eyes stand out by drawing soft curves along the eyelids with a thin brush. Instead, my lips were painted a brilliant red.

    And, the ceremonial dress.

    It was a long, heavy garment with a geometric pattern embroidered with gold thread on a white background. There were even eightyers¡­

    ¡­It honestly looked like it was too hot to wear on June 21st.

    It is morning now, so I think it would be fine, though it must be scorching hot during the day. Because of that, I was worried that my makeup might sweat off because I sweat a lot¡­

    I tried to rule out the idea of ??hunting in the afternoon as much as possible. Otherwise, it seemed like I would be too nervous if I did not. Of course, trying not to think about it did not mean that it would work just like I wanted.

    Cisenforted me, saying something like¡ª

    She did not know what the people of the Actilus Empire looked like, but it seemed to her that I also had a talent for martial arts from the Unro Kingdom. The point was that I would not have been able to learn this so quickly.

    ''Thank you, but¡­''

    To be honest, hearing that was notforting since I was dealing with the monstrous humans from the Actilus Empire.

    ''Haha. I guess I should have prepared some poison in advance¡­''

    If I did, I could drink it before I die in pain and copse.

    From the moment I possessed into this novel, the purpose was only survival. However, the burden of hunting was so great that I regretted not being able to mit s*icide if I had to!'' After all, if I get caught by the Jacques'' mother and son, I would not just die, but it would be a horrendous murder¡­

    ''No, calm down.''

    I gazed at myself in the mirror, who became a little prettier than usual, and made up my mind.

    ''If I survive the hunt this time, I will live as if I were really dead! Don''t let this ever happen again¡­!''

    I clenched my fists resolutely in my long sleeves.

    ''In the meantime, every day might be full of life-threatening hazards¡­ But, if I ovee this, it will be a goodbye!''

    With that mindset, I will do my best somehow to show Raniero something¡ª!

    I ate only a little fruit for breakfast.

    Since the robes were so dazzlingly pure white, Duchess Nerma and Cisen fed them to the side to avoid spilling juice while eating the fruit.

    The cows were scheduled to be ughtered at noon, so seeing them ughtering live cows would be a big deal if I ate till my stomach was full. Besides, it was clear that I would lose my appetite when I saw it, so if I wanted to eat something at the luncheon after the blessing, I would have to starve myself to the point of being unbearably hungry.

    ''What if I do not have the strength to hunt like this?''

    Well¡­ I could not help it.

    I moved to the Main Pce early before people started entering the Pce. The maids had to hold the long hem of my dress from behind to prevent it from being dragged across the ground.

    ''So, should I just make a pnquin¡­''

    On the fourth floor of the Main Pce, there was a room prepared for such a day. In other words, it was like a waiting room.

    There was a spacious balcony in this room overlooking the gardens of the Imperial Pce. It was the perfect ce for the Emperor and his wife to show their faces when there is an event like this. It looked like a room that was originally built for that purpose.

    As I entered the room, Raniero Actilus sat down on the sofa for one person and smiled faintly at me.

    Even though I think about this too much, only his looks were perfect.

    "You''re here."

    Iughed awkwardly and made timid jokes.

    "I¡­ I''m notte today, am I?"

    I could not bete because Duchess Nerma had woken me up from dawn and prepared me. Nevertheless, he could not be obedient and give me the answer I wanted.

    "You''rete. I''ve been waiting for you for two hours."

    Raniero did not even look at me, only tapping his fingers.

    I approached him, being careful not to step on the hem of the robe. He then beckoned my maids out of the room.

    As I stood close to him, he casually pulled me by the waist and sat me on hisp. It was a familiar thing for me now that he would make contact without even thinking about it. However, as I get closer, I be more concerned about making a mistake.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 21.1

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    I soon found out

    The drink, which was passed over without leaving a single drop, simmered in my stomach for a while. Then, the hot energy spread through my fingertips and toes. The voices of the noisy nobles resounded from afar suddenly became close and clear.

    Unexpectedly, the world brightened up as if my eyes were absorbing more light.

    It did not happen to the extent of just drinking alcohol. The alcohol that Raniero gave me was definitely mixed with drugs though I did not know what drug it was. He did not tell me, nor was I in a situation to ask the Emperor''s physician or royal physician.

    "Ah¡­"

    I was feeling nauseated all of a sudden so I leaned on the table and hung my back. However, the only thing in my stomach was the fruit I ate a little at dawn and a ss of alcohol a while ago, so nothing came out.

    "Do this."

    Raniero grabbed my shoulder and helped me lean against the backrest, whispering.

    "Be patient. You¡­ soon everything will look different."

    My whole body was heavy.

    Raniero''s voice seemed toe from above the clouds or from inside my body. My movements were slowed down, and even holding a fork and knife was strenuous. At that moment, I could feel a strange feeling when I nced down at the shiny tableware as I breathed in a sweet scent.

    Ah, these were originally¡­

    ¡­Was it dull?

    It did not look dangerous at all.

    Meanwhile, the nobles of Actilus, who seemed to be in another world with a transparent wall before, seemed to be right next to me instantly. A woman was yelling at her own husband derisively. The joke was so funny that I burst intoughter.

    I burst outughing so much that themotion in front of me stopped.

    They all stared at me at once. Still, I smiled with a puzzled face.

    Why are they stopping?

    Not understanding, I asked.

    "What are you doing, not enjoying yourself?"

    Raniero, who heard me,ughed and opened his mouth.

    "Haha. Can''t you hear the Empress?"

    I clenched my knife with a smile.

    At the same time, my appetite suddenly increased. I lifted my heavy arm, cut the meat before putting it in my mouth.

    Unlike the roast beef that was ughtered earlier, it was a dish that was properly vored and seasoned. It was delicious. The subtle vors felt more colorful and prudent than usual. Other times, it would have felt a little hot, but right now, it was just right.

    At first, I was nervous because my body was not moving properly, though I ate diligently. Come to think of it, it was no longer hot even in theseyered robes.

    When I came to my senses, I found that the te was empty.

    Oh, is it time to get up¡­?

    However, my body was too heavy. I could not stand up properly and stumbled. The maids hurriedly ran to grab me, but Raniero gestured to them to stop. The next moment, he held me in his arms.

    Consciousness faded in and out, again and again. At some point, I stopped thinking about the future. All that mattered was the present moment and the very next moment. It seemed as if there would never be any danger to me.

    As I closed my eyes for a moment and then opened them, and the shadow was slightly longer. My robe was removed, and I was changed into a hunting suit before I knew it. Like when I drank too much, the memory in my head was like a film, cutting into pieces.

    Although I think I was supposed to go out to the Capital and distribute food to the people, I had no memory of that. Wearing hunting clothes meant the event was over.

    But, I did not have any doubts.

    ''Oh, I wonder if the time hase,'' that was all I had in my head.

    While putting a bow on my back and two daggers around my waist, Cisen put leather armor on my upper body. Duchess Nerma approached the two of us who were preparing.

    "It''s a gift from His Majesty the Emperor."

    It was a small vial of ck powder. There was a smallbel on the outside.

    "¡­Soleols."

    "It''s a purified poison extracted from the Soleols poison frog."

    Answering me, Duchess Nerma bowed her back deeply and continued, "His Majesty has said that Your Majesty would know how to use it."

    I blinked and shook the vial slightly. This morning, I regretted not preparing poison for s*icide.

    I grinned.

    In a sh, I thought I knew what to do with this.

    My body felt incredibly light.

    In addition, the field of view was wide, and everything was clear. The sound of birds pping their wings could even be heard in the distance. As if it were a lie that I was nervous and afraid of hunting until this morning, my body was not rigid and my spirit was fresh.

    Outside the fence of the hunting grounds stood spectators of nobles. Regardless, the hunting grounds were full and covered by trees so it would be difficult for them to see interesting scenes.

    Yes, ''interesting scene''!

    I walked leisurely.

    "Your Majesty the Empress enters!"

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 22.1

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    Trigger Warning!

    This chapter contains depictions of physical violence, blood, and gore. Some scenes may be disturbing or upsetting for some readers. Please, proceed with caution. Viewer discretion is advised.

    ¡ª

    Roberta''s hostility and Sylvia''s screams were emulsified into a mess and echoed in the sky of the hunting ground. If you shout this loudly, someone is likely toe, though no one hase yet probably because the hunting ground is so wide.

    My hands, wearing the rough leather gloves, did not tremble at all.

    ''Shoot.''

    Swish¡ª

    The bow that Raniero had given me shot the arrow sharply.

    The poisoned arrow fell very close to the two andnded in the grass. The next moment, the poison of the arrowheads caused the grass to rot in ck. I could see that Roberta had momentarily hardened even from here. She slowly turned her head.

    Although I was on top of a tall structure, I could see her enraged expression clearly. Without a word, I put the arrow back on the bow.

    This time, I was determined to hit the head.

    "This, this damn b*tch!"

    Roberta came running towards me as if she was foaming out of the mouth.

    Swish!

    Once again, the arrow flew.

    As Sylvia fell down, hanging on Roberta''s waist when she was running this way, the arrow missed. The two fell, tangled up on the floor.

    "Mo, mother!"

    "I can''t let you go!"

    "If you say you want to kill me because you want to live, then what about me! Huh? What about me?!"

    Sylvia''s beautiful face was distorted as she continued to scream.

    "I want to live, too!"

    As if foretelling this situation, there was a stone block of suitable size within reach of her hand. Sylvia reached out her hand and picked it up right away before striking Roberta in the back of the head¡ªPuk!

    I could hear the wretched sound all the way from here.

    A shrill cry.

    Then, again¡ªPuk.

    "I want to live. I want to live. I want to live. I''ll survive¡­ I''ll make a ce to stand with my feet!"

    Haha. Iughed.

    Raniero would regret not seeing this scer.

    Thinking that, I quickly drew my dagger and strode down the stairs. Sylvia was holding the bloody stone and holding her breath, her hair was disheveled. On the other hand, Roberta groaned in agony and crawled on the floor.

    When I came before them, Sylvia exhaled her breath and loosened her knife. The knife cut Roberta''s ankle.

    With the tendon in her ankle cut, Roberta was merely spewing strange sounds, spitting curses against Sylvia and me. The fact that she was not dead yet must be because of her great vitality.

    "Your, Your Majesty¡­"

    Seeing me, Sylvia quickly fell to her knees and offered her de to me. She was terrified.

    Oh, terrified humans are amusing.

    "This prey is for Your Majesty. Please¡­ Please, Your Majesty, take the prey."

    I smiled broadly.

    It was wonderful. Sylvia was about to yield the most interesting moment to me.

    Pulling the bowstring, I drew the poisoned arrowhead from the quiver. This time, I did not give her time to protest.

    Puk.

    "Aak!"

    The poisonous arrow was stuck in the back of the prey. The venom had prated into the veins and left a trail along the way. cks were engraved on her exposed neck and cheeks. Her veins were also ckened.

    Roberta struggled with herst extremities.

    It was not fun to drag on too much. I suddenly became bored of all this and thrust a dagger into her neck. The prey was so desperate.

    As Roberta''s blood spattered on my cheek, I wiped the blood with my glove.

    My heart was pounding. More amplified sensations than before came rushing in like a tidal wave. Even the sound of the wind rustling the leaves and the sound of birds smashing through the branches were so clearly distinguished that I was distracted.

    The next moment, the heavy footsteps of a man could be heard in the distance.

    It was not Raniero Actilus. He would not make such dull footsteps.

    I slowly abandoned the knife, drawing another arrow from the quiver before knocking the arrow onto the bowstring.

    "Your, Your Majesty¡­"

    "It''s your brother."

    My voice, falling from my mouth, was colder than usual. I could feel Sylvia''s breathing tremble, though I didn''t even give her a nce.

    As arge man''s shadow appeared through the trees, the battle axe held tightly in his hands looked menacing.

    I smiled faintly.

    In an instant, an arrow aimed at him flew, cutting through the stinging wind. Unfortunately, it did not hit his head, but it tore his clothes and grazed his shoulders.

    ''Tsk.''

    Even though the medicine Raniero gave me made me apletely different person, it did not transform me into a weapon like him. Still, I was satisfied with just grazing him. Henry Jacques'' shoulder began to swell in an instant as if stung by a wasp.

    I fired an arrow once again.

    Sylvia trembled beside me and copsed.

    Henry, who was roaring while rubbing his shoulder, nced towards us. His dead mother, his fallen sister, and me with Roberta''s blood on my face and hands, aiming an arrow at him.

    Slowly, his eyes became bloodshot and turned inside out.

    "Ahhhhhhhh!"

    He began to run up to me.

    It was at that moment that pain erupted all over my body.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 22.2

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    Trigger Warning!

    This chapter contains depictions of physical violence, blood, and gore. Some scenes may be disturbing or upsetting for some readers. Please, proceed with caution. Viewer discretion is advised.

    ¡ª

    The grip of my hand that was holding his bow loosened, and the weapon slid down. Suddenly, the smell of blood rushed into my nose. I was feeling nauseated everywhere as the sky abruptly turned yellow. Trees seemed to be pouring down this way, and Henry''s cries grew farther and closer alternately.

    At that moment, the force that besieged me broke.

    A sense of reality flooded my head.

    The effect of the medicine suddenly disappeared in an instant.

    The muscles in my limbs, which were used beyond their original abilities,ined of pain. They screamed that they could no longer hold the weapon. I felt a blow to my body the moment I could note to my senses by shaking my head at the onught of pain.

    Henry struck me in the side with an axe, and I was flung away with a cough.

    "Ugh, ah¡­"

    I crawled on the floor just like Roberta did a while ago.

    What am I doing? What the hell was I thinking when I was doing this until just now¡­?

    A rough hand turned me upside down. A shadow fell over my body. With his back to the sun, Henry raised his axe.

    I was crying and yelling at him. In that brief moment, I shivered and groped around the quiver that had fallen to the floor. I gripped the arrow with an immobile hand. The fear that the red wine had taken away came over in an instant.

    "Uh, heuk.."

    The axe was swung wide.

    I shut my eyes tight.

    The next moment, I was prepared for my head to split in two. There was no strength left to dilute the fear by deliberately thinking lightly.

    "Heuk¡ª"

    In conclusion, my head was not split in two.

    ??

    Instead, something hot poured down on me. I could not even open my eyes, trembling and holding onto the arrow. Then, something heavy fell down slowly as if it were overtaking me. The arrow pierced through something before it got caught on something hard and broke.

    "Heuu, ah, ugnn¡­"

    I quivered and let out a weeping groan.

    The next moment, someone lifted the man''s body that was covering me, who was still trembling.

    "I told you."

    It was a soft and beautiful voice.

    The day when the sun rises the longest is suitable for the summer solstice. The sweat that came out due to the scorching sun and the cold sweat that had gushed out from fear inteced.

    The owner of the voice removed the broken arrow from my hand.

    I finally opened my eyes gradually.

    I did not know, but I was crying. I was weeping and crying. Raniero came close to my chest, which went up and down in a terribly irregr way. I could feel his weight on my body.

    He folded his eyes gracefully and smiled.

    "I told you, my Empress."

    Intertwining our hands together, he kissed my cheek. He did not seem to care at all that my body was tainted with blood. His hunting shirt, which had been pure white until then since it had not been stained with any dirt, began to slowly turn scarlet.

    "You''re not going to die."

    The intense pain that rushed through my body was still severe. I could not think of anything rational as the pain seemed to make me lose my mind at any moment.

    "Aheuk, heu¡­"

    "Does it hurt? Oh, right¡­ It''s that kind of medicine. Yes."

    Raniero kissed my forehead slowly as if to appease aining child.

    "It''s such a drug. It transcends the limits of the physical abilities given at birth, increases the sense of elevation, and dissipates fear. Right, you were like that for a while. That''s what I gave youst night."

    While I was feeling sick, as though I was going to die soon, Raniero seemed rxed. His cold lips slowly descended from my forehead to my eyelids, to my cheekbones, and then to my cheeks.

    "You became me for a while. However, if the body is overloaded, the pain wille and the medicine will lose its effect in an instant. Therefore, it could not bemercialized for the knight service to use. Besides, it''s very addictive and makes you lethargic for a while¡­"

    Opening his mouth wide, he bit my cheek lightly as though ying with a child. Then, he raised his upper body up and pulled out a small vial from under his sleeve.

    Medicine, medicine again¡­

    I gazed up at him in horror. Now, I did not want to take the medicine he gave me.

    "You don''t have to look at me like that."

    Raniero mumbled very sweetly.

    "It''s just a pain reliever."

    As though to prove it, he poured the medicine into his mouth first before kissing me.

    As if to bless Acti''s godchild, the sunlight was pouring down on his back, who wasforting me. The bitter powdery medicine came into my mouth at once, and I coughed a little. After a while, the pain started to subside. I took a long breath and exhaled, and only then could I properly look up at his beautiful face.

    Raniero ruffled my hair andughed pleasantly.

    "Thanks to you, I had a good time. Well, look at the things you''ve hunted yourself."

    Sylvia was still lying on the floor, with the bodies of Henry and Roberta stacked next to her. It felt like blood was draining from my body.

    However, Raniero seemed to be enjoying himself.

    "Now, you are also the people of Actilus. Tonight''s banquet will be for you, who have been reborn¡­"

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 23.1

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    Picking me up effortlessly, Raniero was just gazing only at my face, not caring about Sylvia, who had copsed next to her and passed out.

    "Let''s go back."

    He casually left all the unpleasant things behind. As if there was nothing more to see since the enjoyable moment was over.

    I stared up at him anxiously.

    Walking in small strides, he looked down at me.

    "Why?"

    A small boulder caught on his toe was kicked mercilessly and bounced over there. I tilted my head slightly and nced at the bloody scene¡ªSylvia¡ªto be exact. Turning back at the same time, he smiled as if he knew. It was a mocking smile.

    "You''re still soft and weak."

    He held me tighter and started walking again.

    The wind began to blow against us, making all the unpleasant smell of blood wash away from the tip of my nose.

    "If I were you, I''d care a little more about yourself than the daughter of the prey. Well, you may be weak because of such a disposition."

    I gave up trying to shake my head.

    I could not even move my body, and I would not be able to make Raniero understand by shaking my head here, anyway. It was not that I did not care. All threats were gone, and I was safe in his arms. Nheless, Sylvia was still lying among the corpses¡­

    No, wait¡­ I almost got it wrong.

    The threat is gone¡­?

    ¡­Was this man holding me not the biggest threat to me?

    ''Again, again, I must be out of my mind¡­!''

    Argh. Since I cannot move my body right now, I should just take this time to reflect.

    The heat of the sun did not sting very much because the painkillers dulled the senses in my body. On the contrary, the adrenaline rushed through my body, because of the warmth that could be felt through his body temperatureing through ayer of clothing or two.

    I shut my eyes quietly with my arms hanging out.

    Raniero did not even talk to me anymore as well. Instead, he whistled softly. The pitch went up and down uncontrobly, high and low as it could go. It was too crude to be called music, though somehow, it had the magic to make people listen.

    After a while, the sun shone on my face. It seemed that we came out of the hunting grounds.

    Slowly opening my eyes, I frowned with a re. I had to blink a few times because my eyes could not focus. Meanwhile, the nobles were staring this way, glued to the fence of the hunting ground.

    I managed to move my head a little and gazed up at Raniero''s face.

    He was more radiantly beautiful than ever. A strange ecstasy and joy overflowed from his eyes. It was a kind of madness that naturally evokes fear. However, I could not take my eyes off him. It may be because of the logic of the world where poisonous creatures are bound to be splendid.

    He stopped about twenty steps from the fence gate where the nobles twinkled in anticipation of what the godson would say. Then, Raniero''s head slowly turned to the left before looking back to the right.

    Because the summer solstice festival was a national event, all the nobles of Actilus had gathered. In front of the leading people, he dered bluntly.

    "The Empress hunted the prey herself. The hunt is over. The Empress doesn''t even have a scratch."

    "Oh, my¡­!"

    The exaltation seen in Raniero''s eyes began to grow in the eyes of the other nobles as if it were contagious. Their gaze alternated between Raniero and mine with admiring eyes.

    They all knelt over the fence in unison. It took a gesture of obedience.

    I was nothing more than a person born weaker than the people of Actilus, and I had only been preparing for this hunt for only a few weeks. However, I seeded in hunting the Actilus people like this. To those who worshiped power, I could imagine what I would look like after hunting without a single wound in unfavorable conditions.

    But even so, it was not like turning your palms over like this¡­

    Until now, it was obvious that their support for me was only just a political calction. Now, this seemed genuine.

    The priest who was in charge of the day''s ritual eximed in ecstasy.

    "The Empress is truly the Emperor''spanion!"

    Above my head, I could hear Raniero snorting.

    "Really, apanion?"

    ''¡­Oh, please.''

    I was afraid that the grandfather priest''s frivolous remarks would blow away his neck, and the sparks would hit me. Although Raniero muttered, ''How dare you call this weak Empress mypanion? Marriage partner is one thing, and apanion is another.''

    Instead of beheading the priest, he just held me. Denying the priest''s words so that I could only hear him, all he did was stare down at me with those sinister scarlet eyes.

    The look on my face ncing up at him must have disyed how terrified I was. It was because I could tell by looking at Raniero, who smiled with his eyes bent with great joy.

    He dered, still gazing into my face.

    "Let the evening banquet be dedicated to the Empress."

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 23.2

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    The soft, small brush passed over my lips several times before the makeup was finished.

    "Open your eyes."

    At Cisen''s whisper, I slowly opened my eyes.

    I was as borately dressed up like my wedding day.

    "Looks like you''ve spent more time at the dress than you did with the formal dress in the morning."

    "Of course. Now, people will see Your Majesty up close. We obviously have to work more delicately."

    Iughed awkwardly.

    The shape of my round forehead, eyebrows, eyes, a soft nose, and plump lips¡­

    Nothing was forced to change in shape. However, somehow, I looked more impudent and difficult to talk to than usual. This must also be an image that Cisen created skillfully¡ªAfter the hunt, the Empress who could not be dared to approach confidently.

    ''Objectively speaking¡­ it is beautiful.''

    Although I was already pretty, I am a lot prettier now. But even with a bare face, Raniero Actilus will overwhelm this ambiguous beauty.

    I deliberately kept staring into the mirror, searching for parts that were prettier than usual. Still, it was difficult to concentrate.

    A sigh came out of my mouth. To be honest, I am very nervous.

    It has been twelve years since the young prince ascended the throne after killing his brothers and enemies, even his father. For all those long years, the banquet was always that of Raniero Actilus. It was no wonder that the egocentric hedonistic Emperor did not share entertainment for himself with others.

    Such a person dedicated the biggest event of the country, the summer solstice festival banquet, to the Empress¡­

    Was it just a whim? Or, is there a n? If it is a n, he would be expecting me to show ''something interesting'' to him again¡­

    Thinking that, my lips feel dry.

    If there was any expectation, I was in a position to live up to it¡­ just like on the hunting ground.

    "It is time to go."

    I nodded and stood up.

    The teal blue and viridian dress that Raniero gave me as a gift shone under the light.

    With Cisen on the right and Duchess Nerma on the left, I ambled like a dignified Empress. The side effects of the stimnt still lingered in my body, impeding my steps, though it had subsided to the point where it was not noticeable anymore.

    Arriving at the banquet hall, I took a deep breath and nced at the tightly closed door.

    "Open it."

    The guards immediately followed the instructions.

    "Her Majesty the Empress is entering!"

    With those words as a signal, a magnificent and splendid orchestra weed me, the main character of today''s banquet. I frowned slightly as the golden light scattered through the crystals of the chandelier was dazzling.

    There was a red carpet underneath my feet.

    Duchess Nerma whispered softly from behind.

    "Your Majesty, to the left."

    When I turned to the left, I could see a handsome man smiling at me and politely greeting me.

    ¡­Who is it?

    Then, a hoarse voice came from behind, mixed withughter.

    "That is my husband. Please, remember."

    Oh my, a vixen¡­

    Thanks to her, the tension was relieved a little.

    I swallowed augh and continued walking. The red carpet was connected to the altar on the opposite side of the door. There were two seats on the tform, and one of them had Raniero Actilus sitting at an angle.

    My fingers trembled slightly, so I grabbed my hands and continued walking. The seat, which was still a burden to me, seemed too natural andfortable to him. Before going up the stairs, I stopped and waited for his permission.

    A low, charmingugh was heard.

    "Come up."

    Carefully lifting the hem of my dress, I started walking again. My gaze was fixed on my toes in order to not step on the dress, though even in that state, I could see Raniero''s eyes staring intently at the top of my head.

    He suddenly wrapped around my waist and pulled me in. Because I was wearing heeled shoes, I stumbled and leaned against his arms. Even though I tried to fall off quickly, Raniero, oddly enough, did not seem to mind.

    "Look ahead."

    He lowered his head, pressed his lips to my ear, and whispered.

    At that, my hair stood up timidly. Anyway, I did what he told me to do.

    The people who filled the banquet hall were staring at me with bright smiles. I could see friendliness that appeared on their faces a little more clearly than when I saw them on the hunting ground a while ago.

    Friendliness¡­? Perhaps, it may be difficult to exin with those words.

    ''It feels like they ept me as a member of them, and at the same time, I am being respected as their leader.''

    "Try to smile."

    Saying so, Raniero pressed his lips hard against my temple.

    I gave them an obligatory faint smile. At the same time, my stomach was churning because of the side effects of the medicine.

    "These are the trophies for you whopleted today''s hunting brilliantly."

    It was only when I heard those words that I slowly began to realize what it meant that I had finished hunting. Now, I will never again have to get involved with the absurd, dirty tricks of Jacques'' mother and son.

    ''Ah¡­''

    Just by trying to survive, I now have the hearts of all of these people in my hands.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 24.1

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    It was so easy.

    There was something strange and puzzling about it. Perhaps, it was because I am not from this country. It was not just the Emperor, but the people of this country seemed to be absurd as well.

    Raniero gently led my hand to the throne of the Empress. It was somehow really awkward for me to sit next to him and look down at the nobles who stared at me with a weing expression.

    A formal ceremonial opening speech was followed by the Duke of Nerma. The endless development of the Actilus Empire, our loyalty to the Emperor, and development and expansion are the only proof of faith¡­ Well, these were the kinds of stories I knew all about now.

    Raniero gazed at me, not at the Duke giving the opening remarks. I tried to pretend I did not see it at first, though he was making me feel self-conscious¡­ To be honest, it was so tant that there was no sign of hiding it, so it was difficult to turn a blind eye.

    Eventually, I turned my head slightly and asked.

    "Why, why are you¡­"

    ¡­Why is he looking at me like that?

    To His Majesty, people''s faces all look the same, so it was not surprising that I have be pretty all over again.

    "It''s amazing."

    Although he just cut off his words before he could finish, leaving me to just guess. It had always been an unparalleled self-centered way of speaking.

    Since I could not figure out what was going on in his mind, I justughed vaguely. However, when he stopped talking and ignored my words, I had no choice but to open my mouth.

    "Thank you."

    "You didn''t ask me what it was about?"

    ¡­If Your Majesty was me, would you have asked?

    Raniero''s lips slowly rose as he asked a rude question only to himself. I realized something was wrong again when his lips opened and said, ''Ah.'' The smile on Raniero''s lips was truly ominous.

    "You¡­ you don''t even need to understand my thoughts, so that''s why you didn''t ask? What were you talking about?"

    My eyes were tightly shut.

    Your Majesty, I have only been out of the realm of death for just a few hours. Could you give me a moment to rest¡­?

    I swallowed my tears and shook my head for another improvisation.

    "Oh, oh¡­ I didn''t know what it is, but I''m just happy that Your Majesty is looking at me, and I''m grateful for all the attention you give me¡­"

    As he listened to me, he leaned his upper body this way. The momentary silence that he deliberately ced before he opened his lips made me nervous¡­ This guy was obviously doing this on purpose.

    He whispered thest words in a really sweet voice.

    "You''re only getting better at using your tongue like a snake, aren''t you?"

    It was a really absurd remark for me, who lives a daily life that fluctuates every day. And, why does he think that is¡­?

    Guess who it was because of¡­!

    Even though I cried on the inside, I could not help butugh on the outside. Meanwhile, Raniero straightened his posture again and whispered.

    "Now, I know what your face looks like."

    My head turned towards his direction without me knowing. Those words naturally brought back the memories of that night.

    "I can''t tell the faces of others apart. It''s because they all look alike."

    In fact, Raniero does not even need to memorize other people''s faces. Because, as an emperor, when he is meeting someone he needs to know, he will always meet someone he should know their name and official rank first.

    ''If you are a normal person, you would be able to memorize their faces if you see them dozens of times.''

    I was lost in my thoughts for a moment.

    Raniero may have a problem that was not mentioned in the original. Perhaps, it was not that he was indifferent to others, but he really could not tell the difference between faces. However, if it was, it would go beyond a simple memory problem. I mean, would it not be an illness, then¡­?

    "Empress."

    ''¡­What? If he was really sick, wouldn''t it be strange that he suddenly remembered my face?''

    "Empress."

    "Ah¡­"

    Confused and immersed in my thoughts, I realizedter that I was led by Raniero and led to the center of the banquet hall. At that, I nced around stupidly again.

    As my head spun around, Raniero sped one hand over my cheek to fix my head.

    "You''re thinking about something else again."

    Heuk¡ª

    "May, maybe I''m dazed because the side effects of the medicine still remain¡­"

    "I don''t like lies."

    I shut my mouth and rolled my eyes at his words. I was thinking about how I would respond with the skill that I was good at adapting to the situation. However, before the time limit of five seconds had passed, a long, beautiful hand wrapped around my waist.

    In the blink of an eye, we stood close together, holding one hand and cing my other hand on his shoulder.

    Since it was awkward for me to have my hand on his body, I kept pulling it back. Though every time, Raniero just pulled me closer as if I had no choice before pulling me closer to him again.

    ''Ahh¡­''

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 24.2

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    My face turned red. It was a realization that the nobles who circled around us a few meters apart were staring at me and Raniero as if they were spectators.

    I lowered my head a little.

    ''The Emperor and the Empress have to do the first dance? If he hates ceremonial acts so much, then why is he arranging these things one by one¡­?''

    ¡­If I step on his feet, I am the only one in trouble¡ª!

    I kept my head down and muttered in fear that my heart might be read. Raniero was surprisingly aware of my thoughts, so I should not show my face at times like this.

    ''If he orders me to raise your head, I will have no choice but to show my face while thinking about something else as much as possible¡­''

    Fortunately, the music started without such an order.

    When he took the first step and I followed, the other nobles also started to dance in pairs. I did not have time to practice dancing separately because I was so focused on hunting practice. However, the habits and memories of ''Angelica'' followed the steps smoothly like water.

    But, even with the steps my body remembered, I was in a state of tension.

    I was afraid that Raniero would deliberately step on my foot.

    If he was going to make fun of me, he would be thest person to do that. Perhaps, my suspicions were correct. The tip of Raniero''s shoe, which was stepping forward, suddenly came under the dress.

    I stepped back with my foot so that I would not step on it.

    ''Euakk.''

    Then, I stepped on the hem of my dress.

    It was only natural that my body staggered greatly as I stepped backward in heeled shoes and stepped on the long skirt wrongly.

    .

    In an instant, the ident yed slowly in my head.

    ''Wha, what should I do?''

    Instinct was instructing me to reach out and grab the arm of the person opposite me. Still, the problem was that that person was Raniero, who terribly disliked others touching his body without permission.

    Even while I was thinking, my upper body slowly copsed backward.

    In the end, I shut my eyes tightly and clenched my fists. It would be a great disgrace to fall onto my backside in front of nobles, but I would not die from being disgruntled. On the other hand, if I touch Raniero the wrong way, then I would really die.

    Raniero did not catch me, so I fell on my backside embarrassingly.

    ''Oh, it hurts¡­''

    Even though there were no tears, my tailbone tingled. When I fell, my wrist was also sore because I was startled by the hand that stretched out behind me and touched it. A couple around me stopped dancing and nced at me in amazement.

    Seeing that, Raniero spoke softly.

    "Don''t look down on the Empress."

    Those who obeyed those words immediately turned their heads without looking at me. Meanwhile, the orchestra peeked at each other while moving their bows slowly.

    "Don''t even stop ying."

    Although he only spoke quietly and lowly, they heard him clearly.

    "Heuu¡­"

    I frowned my eyebrows slightly and tried to stand up on my own.

    However, it did not happen when Raniero sat down on one of his knees and pulled my ankle. And so, I sat down in the banquet hall where there was still music and dance, putting my ankles on Raniero. An obnoxiously pale, straight hand touched my ankle a few times.

    To be honest, it was a bit ridiculous.

    ''What¡­ Is he checking to see if I fell down and got hurt?''

    "¡­It doesn''t hurt there."

    "Then?"

    "My hips and wrists are a little¡­ though I don''t think it''s sprained."

    I have already said it did not hurt, but Raniero was still rubbing my ankle. With his thumb and index finger, he gently rubbed the part that went in under both ankles, then bowed his head slightly and kissed my knee over the dress.

    Naturally, his head was lower than mine, so I closed my eyes so as not to look down on him.

    He spoke in a voice much sweeter than the melody of a string instrument.

    "You don''t make mistakes."

    It was a familiar phrase to me now.

    I turned my head slightly.

    Ugh¡­ It was not the time to think about what it meant to say he recognized my face. His personality, whether he memorized my face or not, or touched me in this way and tested me by touching me this way, has not changed at all.

    Raniero moved my upper body a little closer to him and put my arm behind his neck. I was able to hug him only with his unspoken permission. He smelled of bark and smoke.

    No matter how strong he is, he must feel heavy when he lifts a person. However, he lifted me up as easily as he did in the forest earlier today. The music that seemed tost forever ended when he sat me on the left.

    I slowly released Raniero''s arm from his neck.

    After the first dance, the food came.

    It was delicate and beautiful, but only light food. To the extent that it does not fit the definition of a banquet, ''to make people y with alcohol and food.''

    ''Well¡­''

    I nced at the nobles over Raniero''s shoulder.

    ''The solstice festival is an event where nobles from all over the country gather. The banquet is the best ce to socialize. It would not mean much if you set the table and sit in a reserved seat?''

    ¡­As boring as a reserved seat, Our majesty the emperor would not be happy with it.

    The music was soft enough not to interfere with the conversation. And, I noticed that there were people who are slowly creeping this way.

    Everyone was ying a timing game to see who woulde to me first.

    The first person that approached me after breaking the game was Viscount Gongfyr, the father of one of my maids, Eleanor.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 25.1

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    Viscount Gongfyr greeted Raniero first.

    "It''s Viscount Gongfyr. I see the great son of Acti, who brings abundance to the Actilus Empire."

    "Yes."

    Raniero tilted his head at an angle and sat down roughly on the armrest of the Empress''s seat. Seeing that, Viscount Gongfyr smiled and took Eleanor''s hand, who was standing still behind him, and led her forward.

    "This is Eleanor, my daughter. Even though she''s unworthy andcking, she''s now serving in the glorious title of handmaiden to the Empress."

    "Gre, greetings to the great son of the God Acti."

    "I see."

    Raniero did not seem to be listening at all.

    Meanwhile, Eleanor smiled stiffly and could not even nce at him. I then turned to look at her. She had beautifully loosened her warm, dark brown hair and decorated it with flowers.

    ''Pretty.''

    She must have put in a lot of effort.

    After all, if they caught the eye of the Emperor at such an opportunity, they might be able to enter the bedroom. If they were lucky, they might have children before me. The child would grow up with the same treatment as the child of the Empress.

    Although this country was strictly monogamous, the treatment of the Emperor''s illegitimate children was not bad.

    After greeting Raniero, Viscount Gongfyr got down on his knees to look up at me sitting on my seat. Eleanor, next to him, quickly followed her father.

    "I also greet the Empress, who is thepanion of the great son. I have heard many words from my child. Indeed, she is mature and wise, suitable for the mother of the Empire¡­"

    It sounded amazing.

    ¡­Mature, wise?

    Did the dictionary definitions of ''mature'' and ''wise'' change without my knowledge? How many idiotic things did I do in the process of adjusting to this world after possessing it¡­?

    Raniero also seemed to have the same thoughts as me. A ''pfft'' was heard above her head.

    I answered awkwardly.

    "Is¡­ Is that so?"

    However, even if the superior showed a sour look or even sneers, the subordinate should not show a sign of embarrassment. It was because everything would be ruined.

    Viscount Gongfyr was well aware of this. He went on brazenly.

    "Our Eleanor is still young, but she''s quick-witted and fast with her hands."

    "Oh, she''s quick-witted."

    I nodded as I replied.

    Viscount Gongfyr''s face brightened at the thought of being recognized, and he opened his mouth again, "Thanks for taking good care of mycking daughter¡­"

    "Obviously, Roberta Jacques would never have publicly ordered her to overlook the Empress, though she stuck with it for a while andpletely ignored me¡­ Your daughter is good at politics at a young age."

    Suddenly, the atmosphere became cold at my words.

    Viscount Gongfyr''s face had now turned pale without brightening.

    "Ho?"

    I heard an interested voice above my head. Raniero leaned back on my left side and stroked my hair.

    "That was what happened."

    What? Knowing everything, why did he say ''That was what happened''¡­?

    This is ridiculous.

    Meanwhile, poor Eleanor was trembling. Pity arose. Of course, what does she know? It was amusing to cast out a foreign empress from a small country. Even if it was not just her, everyone would have done the same thing.

    With an apologetic look on my face, I said to Viscount Gongfyr.

    "Don''t scold her. Perhaps, it was because she was so young and senseless. Shouldn''t it be better to do better from now on?"

    At that moment, Viscount Gongfyr forgot the first priority in dealing with superiors: ''do not be embarrassed'' and floundered.

    "But, but if there were any inadequacies in serving the Empress, how could God¡­ I¡­How could this mistake be overlooked¡ª"

    It was at this moment when his n to bring his daughter, the Empress''s maidservant, to the Empress and show the Emperor the beautifully dressed daughter and aim for one night with him came to naught.

    Oh, my. I feel sorry for Viscount Gongfyr.

    I gave my sincere advice.

    "It''s her father''s fault for not giving a good education to his still young daughter, so why don''t you scold yourself first?"

    Why on earth do adults fail to grasp such a simple reason and pass the me for the failure of home education to children¡­?

    A sigh came out of nowhere.

    It was then. The banquet hall began to get noisy with low murmurs. I nced away from Viscount Gongfyr and lifted my head. Raniero, who had been ying with my hair twisted in her hand, turned towards where the noise wasing from.

    ''Ah.''

    Sylvia Jacques was quietly entering. She was still an exceptional beauty today.

    Even though the conversation waspletely ruined, Viscount Gongfyr seemed to have no intention of stepping down. It seemed that he did not realize the truth of life until he was at that age that most of the rtionships he had were stuck in the mud because of his efforts to do too well.

    He hurriedly changed the topic.

    "That, that is Sylvia Jacques."

    Around that time, the poption density of the banquet hall began to rise, and only the side where Raniero was sitting began to increase little by little. Even though he was talking to himself, the voice was loud as if to tell everyone to listen.

    "How shameless is she? How could shee to a banquet dedicated to Your Majesty the Empress¡­"

    ''¡­Huh?''

    It was a hostile voice.

    "It seems shameless. If she knew the oue of what her mother and brother did¡­"

    ''What¡­?''

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 25.2

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    While I was bewildered, someone spoke to me without even saying their greetings.

    "Just seeing the wife of a family who has put a strain on Your Majesty makes my loyalty torment. Please, kick Sylvia Jacques out of the banquet hall!"

    "Huh¡­? Me? Why?"

    I was so embarrassed that I forgot to speak formally. Suddenly, the atmosphere turned cold again.

    "Well. If you ask me why¡­"

    The nobles began to make amotion.

    To be honest, I was even more embarrassed by their agitation.

    "Your loyalty¡­ is in pain?"

    I was asking that because I really did not understand. I continued to express my thoughts, "I think Sylvia will be more loyal than you¡­?"

    As I opened my eyes wide and muttered, those words brought a wave to the nobility.

    "¡­Your, Your Majesty."

    "Sylvia, to be loyal to me, drove her mother, no matter how sinful she was, and was willing to give her to me as a prey¡­ I don''t know if there''s any other kind of loyalty like this¡­?"

    I was not the only one who passed the test today. Sylvia also performed well on the assignment given by Raniero as well. She broke her achilles tendon as Roberta Jacques, and came under me by making her mother bleed herself and offering her to me.

    Even though I took the drug and passed the test, Sylvia passed with her bare mind. Was this not really amazing?

    And, I found this situation so strange and bizarre.

    It was because I read the real hostility and madness in their voices towards Sylvia.

    Before I thank them for hating Sylvia for me, let me point out a few things. Did only Marquis Jacques ignore me¡­? Right after I got married, I did not receive anyone''s request for an audience, nor did I receive any gift from anyone.

    It meant that I was an invisible person to everyone while Jacques'' mother and son reigned as vice minister and handmaiden.

    Only after the punishment of Jacques''s mother and son was decided and news spread that the Emperor was teaching me to hunt, I was properly treated as an empress. In addition, only today after the hunt was over that I was incorporated into theirmunity as a newly born Actilus.

    ''To me, Sylvia and these nobles, they are all the same¡­''

    The atmosphere became so irreversibly chilly because of my question spewing out thoughtlessly.

    I was a little sorry.

    Should I have told a white lie and set the mood like I did to Raniero?

    ''Still, just by dealing with Raniero alone, I already feel like my prepared social skills are exhausted¡­''

    Eventually, I let out an awkwardugh.

    "But, you don''t have to sacrifice your mother to prove your loyalty to me. For the time being, your mother is innocent¡­"

    ¡­Unbelievable.

    Even though it was a joke to lighten up the atmosphere, it became an insult to their parents instead¡­ Seriously, it seems that all my prepared social skills have been exhausted.

    Raniero was the only one who pped his knees with delight at my words and burst intoughter.

    "You say funny things. It''s an interesting thing to say."

    A cold sweat ran down my back.

    ¡­I swear I did not mean to entertain His Majesty. If he did something wrong, Raniero might line up one by one for his regr enjoyment, demanding that he sacrifice his mother. With that thought, it was necessary to put an end to this subject quickly.

    I said hastily, sweating profusely.

    "It''s just a joke."

    I could clearly see the nobles rolling their eyes with stiff expressions. When a superior brings the word ''joke'' to their lips, you have tough even if it is not funny. At once, everyone burst outughing like an automatic doll¡ªAhahaha. Hahaha. Hah, haha.

    Perhaps, it was because this was a military country. Everyone smiled mechanically at the right timing and angle like an army.

    I gazed at them with confusion, feeling like a bad boss.

    How the heck does Raniero enjoy this kind of thing¡­? No, let''s not think about it. No one knew what was going on in his head.

    Sylvia came near me like a ghost while the waves of unhappyughter rippled. She carefully lifted the hem of her modest dress to greet Raniero first, then me. The next moment, she carefully knelt next to Viscount Gongfyr, who was still sitting there.

    "Your Majesty the Emperor."

    A hoarse voice escaped her lips.

    Raniero replied above my head.

    "Yes."

    His hand had dug through my hair and was now stroking the nape of my neck. The act of gently scratching the fuzz with his fingernails was tickling. I lifted my eyes slightly and nced up at Raniero, then quickly turned towards Sylvia again.

    It was because he was still gazing at me as he answered Sylvia.

    Sylvia calmly spoke her words.

    "I''vee to receive the reward that Your Majesty had promised."

    ¡ª

    Again, thank you so much for always supporting the novels I trante, even if you don''t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. ??

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 26.1

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    "The reward."

    "I thought you''d remember¡­ I see."

    Even though she looked calm, her lips were quivering a little as though frightened. I could feel Raniero''s lips touching my hair.

    "Yes."

    Raniero had the power to grab people''s attention without saying much. My nerves, which did not keep him in sight, were all focused on him.

    "As promised, I''ll appoint Sylvia Jacques as the maid of the Empress Pce."

    Those words continued so inly and casually. At that, the aristocrats did not have time to be surprised by the treatment given to her, and Sylvia stood up calmly.

    "I''m moved to tears by gratitude."

    Kneeling down and bowing once to Raniero, she left the banquet hall through the crowd staring at her in astonishment. Most of the nobles were astonished at the fact that the daughter of a sinner was so easily appointed to the high position of the Empress''s handmaiden.

    An iprehensible confusion spread between them.

    Raniero nced at the chaos with pleasure.

    ''Sylvia¡­''

    At the same time, I fixed my gaze on her back.

    ''She is really clever.''

    She could have received the position quietly after the banquet was over. However, there must be a reason why she left her seat, as if the task was over after she came into the banquet hall and asked for Raniero''s appointment, and he confirmed her position.

    First, to convey to the multitude of people gathered here that she was now a member of the Empress, so do not be reckless.

    Second, to entertain Raniero by unseemly embarrassing the nobles.

    I was struck with admiration.

    ''She would have done really well if she became the Empress.''

    If it had been so, Angelica could have spent her daysfortably in the Kingdom of Unro, and she would not have survived her day-to-day life like this.

    It was only for a moment that I nced faintly at Sylvia''s back.

    Soon, people who came to their senses began to recall the desired purpose that they came to me. When I met their eyes, I was startled to see that their eyes still had a strangely sweet color.

    ''Oh¡­''

    Conceivably, is it because the country was protected by the God of war, Acti¡­? Every time we make eye contact, I realize that all of these people have more or less madness. I don''t really feel it when these people are trying to politicize because they are the same.

    Iughed awkwardly.

    "I''m very grateful that you all have weed me with such kindness."

    It was a little burdensome to have dozens of pairs of eyes staring at me at once.

    Breathing in, I paused before exhaling with determination.

    "¡­I''ll take turns to greet each person individually."

    Please, keep it in an orderly fashion¡­

    My social skills have been exhausted.

    Today, both my energy and social skills were drained. I decided to sneak out of the banquet hall where peopleughed, chatted, ate and drank, and staggeringly headed into the garden.

    "Whoa¡­"

    I slightly pointed out to Cisen and the Duchess of Nerma where I was going so if there was an urgent matter, they woulde to find me. Still, unless it was absolutely necessary, I have been told to stay close as much as possible.

    "Phew."

    I sighed.

    Howe I was possessed by such a view of the world?

    Why had I possessed here in the first ce?

    Of course, there was no reason.

    My face flushed red from the two drinks I drank in the banquet hall. Sitting by the fountain, I nced up at the sky.

    The summer solstice waste at night, so the sky was as red as blood. What happened in the hunting ground spread in my mind like a panoramic picture. The horrible appearance of Roberta Jacques lying around ironically became proof of my survival.

    "I feel relieved when there isn''t anyone around. Relieved¡­"

    It is challenging to remain amon-sense person in this strange country.

    ''It is truly ax and strange country.''

    A country that was victorious in war and expanded its territory with an unprecedented reputation. However, the political battles that took ce inside were nothing short of child y.

    The plot was so simplistic¡­ So obvious it was insignificant.

    Although the strange madness of envying the armed forces was real, the formation and maintenance of a great nation are not achieved simply by force and madness. How was the Empire maintaining its position as the most powerful country¡­?

    Suddenly, I could hear footsteps behind me.

    I sprang up to my feet and turned around. My body, which had been reflexively vignt, rxed in the next moment.

    "You recognize me today, unlike the first night."

    At those words, I licked my lips and bowed my head deeply.

    All the thoughts I had just a moment ago felt foolish. The reason the Empire enjoyed unprecedented explosive prosperity is because of its existence right in front of me.

    ¡ª

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 27.1

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    Raniero Actilus thought, ''It was not something to be thankful for.''

    It was no coincidence that he appeared with such perfect timing and was able to save Angelica like that. If you think about it, it was not a coincidence. He already knew that Angelica''s drug efficacy would disappear at an ambiguous time.

    Designing the hunting ground in such a structure.

    Giving Angelica a bow that matches her physique.

    And, giving drugs that erased her fears and giving her poison.

    Even pushing Sylvia into the ce, instilling false hope in Jacques'' mother and son¡­

    ¡­All of them were done by Raniero, without leaving out exceptions.

    The greatest blessing Acti, the war God, bestowed upon his godson was not the prosperity of the nation. It was to upy an overwhelmingly advantageous position in terms of ughter and war. Not only did he have a strong body, but he was more agile than anyone when it came to sshing blood and flesh.

    No one had an equal footing with him. Since he was not well aware of the individuality of each human being, therefore, all human beings were more like ants moving in groups rather than beings with their own personalities to Raniero.

    It was his hobby to scatter and trample their swarm with branches, or to make paths with honey to make them follow frantically.

    The Empress from a foreign country was no exception.

    All he did was put the four ants into a fight.

    While the three ants had their own reasons to fight to the death, Angelica''s priority was to save her life. Because of that, he gave her the drug to actively engage in the hunt to create interesting scenes¡­

    There was no guilt, knowing what side effects it caused on her body. This was because, no matter how entric Angelica was to suggest a fun game, she, whom he could not distinguish her face, was also just one of the ''ants'' to him.

    For Raniero, the hunt for the summer solstice this time was nothing more than a y in which the desired scenes were borately produced for the purpose of entertainment ¡ª all the characters were swept away ording to the Emperor''s wishes and his intentions¡­

    One by one, everything went as nned.

    What was unclear was how much Angelica, who had lost herself for a moment, would ept what happened at the time, though he was convinced that she could not attend the banquet because of guilt and grief.

    ¡­However, she calmly entered the banquet hall wearing the dress that was given to her.

    Raniero, who had entered a little earlier than her, shuddered lightly. It was because, at that moment, he ''saw'' what her face looked like, as if she had been lying.

    ¡­Why?

    Perhaps, it was because she was a strange individual. Even in this moment, she expressed her gratitude to him for nning the nightmare, dering that she had done nothing but only winning her fight.

    Somehow, the face of Angelica Unro Actilus gradually became clearer on the ground that was gradually being shaded.

    Raniero asked, drenched in the bizarre sentiment.

    "Did you decide not to feel guilty or self-hatred towards yourself?"

    Angelica trembled as though the question was horrifying. Her barely focused gaze fell to her shoe as usual before smiling shyly and stroking her own cheek.

    "Well, it''s because I''m weak, as Your Majesty said. I''m not sure if I''ll survive even if I invest everything in my survival¡­"

    It was interesting that Raniero, who is stronger than anyone else, recognized her face, the weakest human being, first. Nheless, he had no idea what that fact meant¡­ No, he does not even try to think to understand.

    "Let''s go back."

    To be honest, he might have had a glimpse of the future had he dug deep into the situation at that moment. Still, it was the usual impulse that governed and dominated his behavior.

    Raniero reached out his hand.

    At that, Angelica''s eyes slowly grew bigger as his hand approached her. When her hand came close to his fingertips, she quickly withdrew it. At the same time, confusion and fear filled the pale green eyes.

    Reading her expression has always been easy.

    ¡­Was holding this hand not a mistake? Would it be presumptuous? Conceivably, it would be an act that the capricious emperor considered rude or disobedient¡ª

    Like a rabbit that hides in the burrow at the slightest sound, she was too terrified.

    Raniero followed and grabbed the hand that was pulling away. It was a hand that had been left scarred from holding the bow for several weeks.

    "Let''s go back."

    He uttered it again.

    Angelica''s gaze naturally turned to the banquet hall. It seemed that she did not want to go back to the banquet hall as her awkward heart had been conveyed transparently.

    He grabbed her hand and pulled her with him, although it was in the opposite direction of the banquet hall. It wasmon before that the Emperor, who got bored of the banquet, would disappear somewhere in the middle of the event.

    ¡ª

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 27.2

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    In the first ce, he had no intention of going where the noisy swarms of ants would cling to him or her.

    She just followed him gently, leading her blindly. Though their fingers were intertwined, Angelica did not actively hold onto his hand.

    The direction Raniero took them was neither the banquet hall nor the Empress''s Pce, because of that, Angelic''s body had resisted¡­ Well, it was only ''slightly'' anyway. Rather than dislike it, she simply hesitated because of an unfamiliar path.

    At her hesitant steps, he burst intoughter.

    As usual, she felt a sense of rejection on a road she had not been to before, even though this was inside her house, the Imperial Pce. Because of that, Raniero had the erroneous guess that thiscent little woman would voluntarily be locked inside the Actilus Imperial Pce forever and that she would never even dream of going outside.

    It was his first wrong answer in this world. The arrogance that he had been raised by his natural predecessor Acti, epted this false assumption as a foregone conclusion.

    It entered and settled in his mind like an absolute truth.

    "Oh, this is¡­"

    Angelica, who had only followed him without any rebellion, licked her lips. The ce the two of them headed was the Imperial Pce.

    ¡­And, the ce where Raniero led her was not an external space where she was allowed to enter, but a more private, secluded space.

    The path to the pce was like a maze, preparing for any possible assassination. If there was a vague thought that there might be a path open in this direction, it would definitely be blocked. Likewise, if you pushed some walls, they would open up, showing secret spaces instead.

    Dizzy, it seemingly felt like she had entered thend of mirrors. At the same time, Raniero simply headed for the destination without any consideration for her.

    The door swung open.

    It was a room with several windows so small that even a child could not get in.

    At first nce, the exterior walls were thick. Several red pirs were hung over the clean white bedding at the end of the sunset.

    Even though the room was massive, the only furniture was a bed, a desk, a bookcase, a bedside table, and a medium-sized wardrobe. To cover up the empty appearance, carpets wereid on the floor, and tapestries were hung on the walls. Nheless, it was inevitable that the space seemed too vast for the simple objects.

    There were not even attendants in the Emperor''s space. Angelica knew ''by reading'' that no one knew how to get here. This room was managed by Raniero alone¡ªfrom dusting, sweeping, and mopping to the chores of changing bedding.

    It was such a secret space.

    Confusion shed in Angelica''s eyes. It was because she never dreamed that Raniero would bring her here.

    However, it seems that this was not the final destination. Walking through the tapestry, another door appeared again. He then took her hand and went down her stairs. The door opened where the mechanical lock was a puzzle that no one but Raniero knew the answer to.

    It was a bathroom with arge bathtub. Angelica shuddered lightly at the close touch of Raniero, casually returning to her back and unbuttoning her. Her face dyed bright red when she realized what he was soon going to do.

    "That¡­"

    "Yes?"

    Although he had no intention of listening to her, he asked back softly. Angelica, who became subtly poorly dressed from his touch, just turned her head.

    Biting her cheek and ear, he stretched out his hand and rang the bell ced somewhere. The next moment, servants entered therge door on the opposite side, prepared perfume oil, soap, and silk towels, and filled the bathtub with hot water.

    Raniero devoured Angelica''s lips, whether or not there were attendants.

    "Ah¡­"

    She followed obediently, albeit she seemed unable to concentrate.

    It seemed that she was worried that there were people watching. Nevertheless, he chose to bother her a little more than to convince his shy wife that they were now blind and deaf to what they were doing.

    Angelica was feeble with the sexual pleasure.

    She has thin skin and sensitive flesh, and marks were easily engraved with the slightest push or sucking. She could not stand his hand gestures that were so close to the touch as though they were brushing her down rather than hurting her.

    She sat down to the pulsating breath.

    Even thinking about it again was ridiculous. She was dragged along and flustered every time he grasped her.

    Raniero slowly pulled his hand away, leaving her ncing over. Angelica, who did not look this way until his lips touched her fingertips, turned to him only after his teeth grazed her fingernails and the first knuckle of her fingers gently wrapped around the tip of his tongue.

    He smiled sweetly as if he knew she would look this way.

    Little by little, Angelica''s fingers began to be swallowed into his mouth as she gazed up her eyes to meet him.

    ¡ª

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 28.1

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    "Uuht¡­"

    Her shoulders trembled as she helplessly entrusted her hand to Raniero without hesitation. As his lips moved slowly forward, Angelica was very bothered by the sound of the bathtub filling up with water and the footsteps of the attendants though she could not take her eyes off him.

    Raniero''s lips were red, slightly wet and shiny.

    It was the ring finger of her left hand that Raniero was obsessively trying to consume. When he leisurely lowered his eyes and gazed at Angelica''s hand, the wedding ring struck his front teeth.

    Swallowing his saliva, he holds Angelica''s finger in his mouth.

    The pressure on her fingers shook her shoulders.

    Seeing that, heughed with her fingers still in his mouth as if he had not done anything yet. As he turned his head slightly before biting deeper while intertwining with the tip of his tongue, he could hear a moan resembling a cry escaping from her mouth.

    "Stop, stop¡­"

    He really stopped.

    At that, Angelica quickly pulled her hand out of Raniero''s mouth and hid it behind her, but feeling a strange sensation, she rubbed her moist fingers with her thumb over and over again.

    While she was distracted for a moment, it seemed that there were only two of them in the steamy bathroom from inside the bathtub.

    "Come here."

    Raniero took off his shoes first, then untied his shirt as well.

    Perhaps, it was intentional or not, although the light in the bathroom was dim. In the dim light, Angelica gazed at his perfectly sculpted chest, a few scars engraved over it.

    She also carefully took off her shoes.

    He enjoyed watching Angelicay her shoes neatly on one side.

    The bathtub wasrge and deep, so it looked more like a swimming pool than a bathtub to Angelica''s. In addition, the shape of the deep-cut* bathtub also contributed to that impression. It seemed that such a structure was not possible as it was semi-circr.

    [ T/N: It''s like a ''step-in'' bathtub! A portion of the sidewall of an existing bathtub is removed, and a watertightposite insert cap is ced over the cut-out. ]

    Angelica slowly lifted her toes and dabbed them in the bathwater. Then, she stepped back like a cat that had stepped on chestnuts.

    "Hot¡­ It''s hot."

    Something sounded strange about her words somehow.

    "It''ll cool down soon."

    "The water¡­"

    Trying to refute it involuntarily, she suddenly realized who the person in front of her was and bit her mouth. Still, even though Angelica did not finish her words, Raniero could clearly see what she wanted to say. It was because there was too much water, so it would take a long time to cool down.

    "Just soak your toes."

    Raniero''s words were shortened.

    Angelica knew what the signal meant, and her cheeks flushed red. It was probably because it was near hot water¡­ Certainly. Eventually, she carefully rolled up her dress and dipped only the tip of her toe. As expected, it was too hot and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.

    "Euu¡­"

    He seemed more interested in staring at her than the bathtub. Such a tant gaze at times made Angelica very shy.

    Of course, she could never understand the flow of his thoughts, such as why he suddenly felt like taking a bath with her or why he showed her the Emperor''s bedroom that no one knew about. As usual, she dismissed it as iprehensible and unintelligible.

    One thing was certain now, Raniero wanted to bathe with her in the bathtub.

    And, until she ran away in the winter, she thought of giving herself to her viinous husband.

    The water that was too hot for her, it must have been Raniero''s taste. However, as she soaked her toes like this, her body was getting ustomed to the heat. She closed her eyes and pushed her feet a little deeper.

    "Ha¡­"

    When Raniero, who was watching her from the side, did not say anything, Angelica became more impatient.

    His eyes rested on her little feet, then shifted to her soft calves and white knees, which, despite her months of intense training, were still smooth. The hem of her dress, which Angelica sped around her knees, seemed to rise higher than that.

    Although she was worried that her long hesitation might cause him to get bored, she could not get into the hot water hastily.

    As if she was looking into the eyes of the people just a moment ago, she kept ncing to the side.

    As expected, his wife was too scared.

    And, as she feared, Raniero grew tired of waiting. Thankfully, he had no intention of strangling or severing her anywhere as she feared. It seemed that he just wanted her to move things forward.

    Raniero first went into the water and gently grabbed Angelica''s feet before her white calves slipped into the water. After all, maybe the water was too hot for her and her knuckles that grabbed the dress turned white. She rolled up her dress a little more, revealing a little more of her skin.

    Digging between her knees, the water overflowed from the bathtub and began to soak her dress.

    ¡ª

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 28.2

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    Angelica trembled, but Raniero did not care.

    Instead, he grazed her back before unfastening her dresspletely. Her soft clothes ran down in an instant. Raniero was dissatisfied and pulled down her fabric a little more. On the other hand, there was a mixture of fear and anticipation on Angelica''s face.

    ¡­Even though he was still terrifying, drinking poison was exhrating at times.

    When his lips sank on her plump flesh, she knew what was going to happen next.

    Unable to embrace Raniero, she let out only a short breath while cing her hand on the floor of the bathroom and shaking her head. Meanwhile, he left teeth marks on her skin without any restrictions and sucked on it deeply.

    With his right arm sped to her waist tightly, his left hand crawling over towards the other side of her waist. Angelica''s shaky hand pulled the hem of her dress down a little.

    Raniero''s touch was subtle. It made her body boil because the fingertips did not reach where she wanted. As soon as a light sigh fell, an unexpected stimtion drove her away. Shaking her head, she trembled as his hand gradually moved down.

    Down the ribcage, down her navel¡­

    When Angelica shook her head in shame and dislike, onlyughter came out of his mouth.

    As Raniero lifted her head, leaving teeth marks where he had been biting and sucking, her moist, yellow-green eyes gazed at him.

    "You are cowardly, weak¡­ though you like this kind of thing?"

    His hands, which were stroking down her body, ran down to her knees. Then, they moved forward little by little. Angelica squeezed her eyes shut. It was because she was not wearing any underwear as Raniero instructed her.

    Nheless, her embarrassment was short-lived as she soon became so absorbed in the senses that she was unable to think of anything. Her upper body copsed, and her back sshed as sheid down. The next moment, Raniero climbed over her body and buried his lips on the pulse.

    A slender, sweet sound escaped between Angelica''s lips, and a faint smile spread across his face.

    He was pleased.

    The bathroom was filled with squeaking sounds and small cries.

    At one point, when he released her, Angelica slid into the water as if running away. The water she could only dip her feet into before because she did not want to go in since it was too hot. But now, she even moved to the other end of the bathtub.

    Raniero smiled and took off his clothespletely, dropping them into the bath. He was the type of person who looked better when he was naked than when he was wearing anything.

    Angelica closed her eyes tightly and turned her head away as though she had seen nothing.

    "It''s nice to see it."

    Raniero spoke teasingly and approached her.

    Taking it slow, he did not rush at all. Because of the ripples of the watering from the other side, even with her eyes shut, she knew that he was moving towards her.

    Finally, the two bodies ovepped¡­

    With his lips burning as if on fire, leaving a quivering-like scar on her neckline, her body was equally hot elsewhere as well. At the same time, Angelica feared that she might make a mistake out of her mind, biting her own finger.

    Taking her hand, he bit down her lips.

    Soon, he came rushing in like waves, and her body was soaked in a mess.

    Raniero asked with his slightly hazy eyes.

    "Is the water still hot?"

    It meant that her body was hotter. At that, Angelica turned her head away, unable to respond due to the embarrassment. At the same time, the distance between the two of them was vaguely ambiguous.

    Angelica did not make any mistakes today as well.

    Originally, Raniero liked it. At the end of the day, he bated being tangled up with someone who does not know the subject. But today, somehow, her behavior bothered him. Catching his breath, he stared at her. It was the same with her eyes that were terribly wet.

    Her lips, swollen from her repeated kisses, were wet and parted.

    "I give you permission."

    It was an unkind remark, without a subject or anything. However, Angelica''s eyes were slightly shaken as if she understood at once.

    ¡ª

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 29.1

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    It was the first time that Angelica''s hand had voluntarily touched Raniero''s body.

    Even though she had his permission, she still gazed at him in fear as she very carefully ced her hand on his shoulder.

    Frustrated with her too cautious behavior, he hugged Angelica tightly. Her breasts were crushed and clung to Raniero''s firm chest. As they swallowed each other''s lips, not knowing who initiated first, he scanned the roof of her mouth and teeth, and stimted it before running away and chasing it again.

    Angelica, who was allowed to act freely, was different from her usual lukewarm attitude.

    At one point, she felt a lot of power in her body and let go while tilting her head to deepen the kiss. Feeling ufortable because the resistance to water was rather a strange stimulus, she shuddered at her and hugged Raniero''s neck tightly.

    For him, Angelica, who came close to him, was insignificant and funny. Yes¡­ Perhaps, that was why it did not bother him.

    As he bit the nape of her long exposed neck, Angelica lowered her head with her small scream.

    The moment her gaze turned to Raniero, a strange spark shed in his eyes.

    The water pounded the skin and rippled the water surface, and her flowing voice began to mix with strange pleas. Raniero was delighted that she, who did not usually reveal her subjectivity, turned into a different person just for this moment.

    The heat did not go away even when they went up to the bedroom, and washed each other, leaving their clothes and robes lying on the bathroom floor. The night became much more colorful and enjoyable when Angelica was allowed to touch his body.

    Raniero, whoid down her first on the bed, watched the moonlight descend on her body, which was shrouded in a duvet.

    For a moment, he felt my stomach tighten. He gazed down at Angelica, who stuck her tongue out with her lower lip slightly moistening while narrowing her eyes¡­

    His slightly hazy-eyed wife blinked her round eyes as if she were innocent.

    The next moment, he reached out his hand to her.

    The fun night ended when the exhausted Angelica nodded and fell asleep.

    "I didn''t allow you to sleep. It seems that you''ve be arrogant."

    It was ridiculous now to think of the early nights when she struggled to hold her eyes closed due to the sleepiness. Thinking that, Ranieroughed off her impertinence.

    He stared at her face for a moment, wrapping the sleeping Angelica with his body, and pressed closer. Even with his eyes closed, he could tell what she looked like right now. This state was likely to continue tomorrow and the day after tomorrow as well¡­

    Angelica''s arms hung around his neck, and her legs flowed loosely down from his body.

    When he allowed her to touch on a brief impulse, oddly enough, it did not offend him. Instead of regretting letting her touch, he was left with joy. Still, if sheter offended him, then he could revoke the permission.

    Gently stroking her soft, bare skin as he stroked it, Raniero watched Angelica''s chest rise and fall with deep breaths.

    Her body was clean. The hunt ended without a single wound. For those who are unaware of Sylvia Jacques'' involvement, her achievements would be indescribable. Now, the Empress was aplete Actilus citizen recognized by the crowd.

    From tomorrow, everyone will respect her as a superior. The fact that the little woman who started to grab her weapon a month ago hunted a people of Actilus, who had trained their whole life meant unspeakably great potential.

    Was that all¡­?

    Since she became the object of admiration overnight, many would ask for a meeting with Angelica. Perhaps, they would have many things to brag about to her as she was just a young woman

    Of course, he had no intention of helping. It would be better if he did not help.

    Raniero closed his eyes and rested his cheek against Angelica''s chest. The sound of her fluttering heart evokes violent urges. However, the urge soon sunk into his stomach because of the thought that she was a cowardly, insignificant, and dull human being.

    As she said that herself, she was not worth hurting.

    It was quite interesting that she knew her weak nature alone.

    The regr sound of soft thumps over her skin, flesh and bones brought him to sleep. Even Raniero, who had nned to stay up all night, fell asleep slightly as if only his feet were immersed very shallowly in theke of slumber.

    But, that peaceful sleep, which seemed tost until morning, was soon shattered. Like a fish that fell out of the water, Angelica''s upper body shook rapidly.

    "Huuk¡­!"

    A silent scream that sucked in her breath.

    Immediately, Raniero''s eyes shed open.

    ¡ª

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 29.2

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    With her mouth open, Angelica bent her neck as she struggled to breathe the air. However, her chest did not rise and fall.

    Painful as she could not breathe, she raised her nails to her own neck and scratched them. Seeing that, he grabbed her hand at once and removed it before grabbing her wrist. The next moment, he climbed onto her and kissed her.

    Surprised, Angelica bit his lips fiercely. She twisted her body as if it were seizures. Nheless, Raniero did not care and breathed into her mouth. Only after receiving his breath did her chest slowly inte and sink.

    Pitifully, she was trembling like a branch.

    At that moment, Raniero with blood dripping from his lips, it seemed that Angelica was the only woman who had left scars on his body.

    Still suppressed by him, she mumbled softly.

    "Dream¡­"

    "Yes."

    "The prey¡­ chased after me with their head cut off, with an axe."

    "Yes."

    "Scary¡­"

    "Yes."

    Still engulfed in her dreams, she looked more afraid of the prey in the notion of chasing after her than in the eyes of her ominous husband.

    Indeed, the hunting left Angelica with neither guilt nor self-loathing. Instead, it had stimted her survival instinct somewhere deep.

    She was really prey to the bone.

    As she wriggled and twisted her hand, which was caught by Raniero, he let go, wanting to see what she would do. The next moment, his body leaned towards her. It was because Angelica hugged him.

    Raniero widened his eyes a little and held her breath. His eyes rolled sideways. She was hugging him so tightly that all he could see was her pale pink hair and white ears. Even more worrisome, she fell back asleep again while hugging him like that.

    He wrapped and pressed Angelica''s body, blinking slowly. cing her chin on his shoulder and hugging him, she seemed to believe that the godson of Acti would dispel her nightmares. In fact, he might even be a nightmare himself.

    There was no trace of pain on her face as he lifted her body up slightly.

    In the end, he could not help buty down next to her as well. The other side of the sky that he could see through the small window was turning blue little by little. The Emperor''s bedroom, which was empty from early morning to night, was facing eastward.

    Raniero, who had once again slept for a moment at the sound of Angelica''s deep breathing, awoke as the horizon turned golden. Opening his eyes, he grimaced. Perhaps, he did not like the warm morning sun.

    Meanwhile, she was lying on her side with her back to the sun.

    ''She is going to get freckles on her back if she stays here like this.''

    Raniero got ready more leisurely than usual. There was a small elevator with primitive pulleys from the bathroom to the bedroom. At this time, the Emperor''s wash water would arrive there.

    Washing his face and mouth, he then ruffled his wet hand through his hair before ncing at the bed. Nevertheless, Angelica showed no sign of waking up. She was still sleeping with her back to the sunlight that burned her white skin.

    "Angie."

    He suddenly remembered the name she had told him.

    Raniero walked over to the bed with the name in his mouth. A few strands of long hair hanging over the bed were wrapped around his fingertips and pulled lightly. Angelica curled up with a thin summer duvet draped around her waist, groaning.

    He allowed her to do so for some time. It was because he had been distracted by touching the thin, soft hair for a while. But, he soon got tired of it. He had seen the sleeping wife enough. Now, he longed to see Angelica awake.

    "Angie."

    Burying his lips in her earlobe, he whispered. This time, there was a reaction. Her fingertips twitched slightly and her gaze fixed.

    Seeing that, there was a slight furrow in Raniero''s brow.

    "You''re not listening."

    Only after mixing irritation with his voice did Angelica spring up.

    When he looked down at her with a displeased look, she hurriedly covered her chest with her thin nket. Then, she nced at him with an unusual expression on her face before backing away slightly.

    "Sorry, I''m sorry."

    And, as usual, she spat out an apology and started bowing her head.

    "You woke me up, but I couldn''t hear you¡­"

    After quickly attaching the reason for the apology, Angelica peered up at him slightly with her head down. However, her expression turned into a tearful look as Raniero''s expression was still not good. Had it not been for him here still, she would have already burst out crying like a child at any moment.

    Raniero smirked.

    He could not believe this woman was now recognized by everyone and became the object of admiration for the ''Actilus'' people.'' Though, perhaps because he was surprised, the irritation disappeared like snow melting.

    "Wash your face and get ready to apologize. I can''t leave you here all the time."

    As soon as he gave her instructions, a look of relief spread across her face, who was about to cry.

    The more he gazed at it, the more ridiculous it was. Because of that, Raniero looked at her face, stared into it, and looked at her over and over again.

    ¡ª

    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don''t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. ??

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 30.1

    That gaze¡­ is burdensome.

    Even at the moment I washed my face and was bewildered at the thought that I had nothing to wear here.

    Even while wearing the tunic that Raniero had chosen, which keeps falling even when I wrap it around my waistband.

    ¡­And, even when I went to the dining room of the Main Pce in such a dress and had breakfast.

    His eyes were glued on me.

    Nheless, I managed my morning schedule while ncing away from him ambiguously. Of course, there was nothing special about the schedule as it was only eating and washing up.

    My whole body was in aching pain, so I just wanted to go home and rest. I wanted to wear my own clothes instead of this one, not this one¡­ Most of all, Icked sleep although I could not openly yawn in front of His Majesty the Emperor, so I just chewed the inside of my lips and held it in.

    Seriously, I must have had a hard day yesterday. I could not believe that I slept even with Raniero Actilus in front of me¡­

    After I finished eating, I drank water and nced at Raniero.

    ¡­I could not do this anymore. I am going to get an upset stomach if I continue like this¡­

    Eventually, I made a decision abruptly. Mustering up my courage, I decided to tell Raniero my feelings.

    "Your Majesty."

    "Yes."

    "I want to go home."

    I shut my eyes tightly.

    It was not until I spat those words out that I came to my senses. Not a house, but the Empress'' Pce ¡ª the Empress'' Pce¡­!

    Before I could correct anything, Raniero spoke first.

    "This is your house?"

    There was a lot of teasing in the words he said.

    I covered my blushing face with both hands before replying, "I-I''m sorry, Your Majesty¡­ I meant the Empress'' Pce. I didn''t have enough sleep so I''m talking nonsense¡­"

    "You slept like that¡­"

    It was true that Raniero sleeps less. However, I¡­ I did too much yesterday!

    Of course, I did not intend to bring up such a story. It was because I thought it was impossible for him to understand ''the tired sense of an ordinary human being.'' If I tried to express it like that, I would not be able to regain my principal*.

    [ T/N: It''s an idiom which means, ''For one''s effort to cause a negative and reverse effect. ]

    I peered into his face through the gap between my fingers. He was cutting a thick steak that looked like it was dripping with blood.

    ¡­He was surely eating a big meal in the morning.

    Even though he was only eating, there was a faint smile on his bewitching lips. It seemed like my mistake was funny to him. Nevertheless, at the point of that ''slight smile,'' there was a part that caught my eye.

    There was a wound on his lips.

    ¡­How was it there?

    I quickly searched through my memory. No matter how bad my memory is, I am not a goldfish to the point where I would forget important things, such as whether or not there was a wound on the mad, viinous Emperor.

    But, no matter how much I thought back, yesterday in the bathroom¡­ Until then¡­ There didn''t seem to be any injuries.

    ''Maybe, I¡­did it?''

    Was I that crazy¡­?

    ''No, I would not have done it.''

    Aside from when I saw it, if I did it, there would be no way I would not be having breakfast facing the Emperor like this now, right¡­? Instead, I would have been drinking rotten water in the dungeon!

    I focused on the food as much as possible and tried not to make eye contact with Raniero.

    After dinner, I tried to make up for the absurd mistake I had made earlier. It means that I made a request to go home with dignity and a mature manner.

    "I''m grateful for the kindness Your Majesty has bestowed upon me like this, I''d like to ask for your grace again¡­"

    "What kind of grace?"

    Raniero chuckled.

    ncing at me, his eyes narrowed and he added, "Well, go ahead."

    I had already prepared the perfect reason for returning home. Today is the day Sylvia enters the Empress Pce. Since a new maid ising, of course, the Empress should take the lead!

    "As a new maid enters the Empress''s Pce today, I''ve to hurry back and see her with my position as the owner¡­"

    "Oh. So, it''s not that you want to go home?"

    ''If you know, send me home¡­ Now, I will not even get angry that you are cutting me off from time to time¡­''

    I gazed at Raniero with earnest eyes. However, the wounds on the lips kepting into my eyes, so my earnest gaze eventually turned to his pretty lips.

    Really, how did that happen¡­?

    It could be said that I was stuck on something strange, though I could not help but be bothered by this. I know Raniero well. I thought I was staring at him as unobtrusively as possible, although apparently, I was not.

    Raniero licked his lips.

    Seeing that, I beat him to an apology before he could say anything, "I, I''m sorry if the gaze was rude. It''s just that I''m concerned about the damage on the Emperor''s body¡­"

    Huu.

    After escaping safely in winter, I should publish a book like ¡¸ The Art of ttery. ¡¹ As I was thinking in vain, Raniero muttered softly from the top of my head.

    "It concerns you¡­ It concerns you?"

    It was not a very good sign that he repeated the same thing and ended with a question mark. My body stiffened a bit. Unsurprisingly, Raniero grabbed my neck and pulled me closer. I took a breath and was pulled towards him. The eyes that I tried not to meet were staring straight at me.

    At that, I reflexively lowered my eyes though he brought his face closer to me.

 Chapter 30.2

    "Look properly."

    He was whispering so softly that it tickled.

    "You did this."

    "¡­Yes?"

    My eyes grew big. On the other hand, Raniero''s eyes narrowed.

    "You chewed it."

    When I nced at Raniero''s lips, as he said, it was like a wound that someone had chewed. If so, the person who chewed it must have bitten very wildly. Still, I swear I did not remember biting him. Why would I be crazy and bite him¡­?

    Even while I was struggling with the sensations he was giving me, but not once until his permission had been granted¡­ I have never touched his body¡ª

    In addition, even after I was able to touch him, I was very careful.

    No, and¡­ I thought about it before, but if it was really me who left the wound on his face¡­ I would have woken n the dungeon instead of from the Emperor''s bed.

    ''¡­Is Raniero lying?''

    It seemed most likely.

    I was so nervous that my scalp was tingling. ''I guess I did,'' or ''I don''t think so'' ¡ª which one should I choose? Regardless, really¡­ I do not think I did that¡­

    Eventually, I paused and timidly denied it.

    "I don''t think that''s possible¡­"

    His wounded lips curled up slightly.

    "Why do you think it''s not?"

    Saying something like ''because I do not remember'' would be sure to only backfire. In any case, an inference must be made based on facts.

    I replied in a trembling voice.

    "If I dared to harm Your Majesty''s bravery, I¡­ There''s no way I''ll be here like this right now¡­"

    Raniero''s head tilted slightly at my words. He did not say anything for a while. After a long silence, he finally opened his mouth.

    "Now that you mention it, that''s right."

    Haa¡­

    I let out a sigh of relief to myself. From what I heard, it seemed that there was not a single w in my logic.

    "After hearing your words, yes¡­ That''s right, there''s a wound on my face. This is a horrible crime."

    "That''s¡­ that''s right."

    Replying so, I avoided Raniero''s eyes. However, his hand gently turned my head to move it. Again, I was forced to look into his eyes.

    "Those who have left a wound must be punished appropriately. Wouldn''t you agree?"

    "Yes¡­ that''s right."

    A sense of crisis struck as if I had dug my trap.

    Raniero smiled brightly.

    "So, I can''t let you go home."

    I could not just say ''yes!'' or ''yes?'' so I roughly lifted up the clothes that had flowed down without dignity because I was so preupied.

    "Whoever hurts my lips deserves punishment. The culprit is you, and you''re desperately wanting to return to the Empress''s pce¡­"

    The nape of my neck, which he had been holding until then, was held so that I could not retreat or escape as he finished his words.

    "I''ll punish you. Come with me."

    * * *

    The ''punishment'' that Raniero inflicted on me was doing nothing and sticking with him. I was convinced at that point that I was not the one who wounded his lips.

    Ha¡­ He must be just teasing me and ying with me as usual.

    It was fortunate.

    However, it was a relief in terms of maintaining this explosive tension.

    I quickly shook my head.

    Raniero usually organizes and processes correspondence from foreign countries in the morning, holds meetings in the afternoon, and trains his body by the time the sun goes down. When would I be able to sneak out and lie down in my pce¡­?

    Would there be a chance at the political meeting? I stood up like a totem and pondered behind Raniero, who sat with his chin on his hand and reviewed the correspondence.

    But, as he sat and opened the envelope, he asked without looking back at me.

    "Why''re you standing like that?"

    I answered stupidly.

    "Your Majesty told me to stay here."

    It seems that was not what Raniero meant.

    He asked again without looking back.

    "Why''re you still standing there?"

    I stared at the back of his head with a puzzled expression and replied again.

    "¡­Because there are no chairs."

    There was only one chair in the office, one for Raniero. Everyone who came in here must have stood like me, or got down on their knees. After hearing my words, he nced at me. At that, I quickly adjusted my posture somewhat and added.

    "Of course, I''ve absolutely noints."

    Raniero made a strange expression and rang the bell for the servants. As soon as the servant knocked on the door, he spoke without instructing him to open the door ande in.

    "Bring a chair for the Empress."

    I looked at Raniero with a slightly startled look. Meanwhile, he looked at me and said,

    "At this rate, the Empress will continue to look down on me."

    When I heard these words, I was terrified and immediately fell to my knees.

    ¡­I am sorry. It was not intentional¡ª

 Chapter 31.1

    It seems I really need more sleep.

    Am I seriously crazy to think about staring at the Emperor''s head¡­ Me? Lowering my eyes as calmly and naturally as I could as though I had been on my knees from the beginning, my knee hurt when I hit the floor so suddenly. Still, I could not show it.

    Raniero opened his mouth curiously.

    "You''ve gotten a lot more agile, haven''t you?"

    That is what life was all about.

    "You can get up."

    ¡­Can I believe him?

    I snorted inwardly and made a muffled sound. Raniero''s head was unpredictable, though one thing was certain. Challenging his authority would be equivalent to walking into hellfire. And, the ''challenge to authority'' that he interpreted was quite broad.

    I never fell for Raniero Actilus'' cunning maneuvers.

    Just like when I deliberately let myself fall at the ball, this was obviously testing me. When I think of that time, I feel like my butt is hurting again. Anyway, I will never get up from this position until my share of the chair arrives. Never¡­!

    Meanwhile, Raniero leaned his upper body and gazed at me. I nced at him. He was smiling¡­ impudently.

    "I congratte you on your enthusiasm not to put your head higher than the emperor. However¡­"

    ''¡­What else is heining about, again!''

    "Do you intend to be on your knees when the servants open the door ande in?"

    His point was so reasonable that I almost choked for a moment.

    Right¡­ The servants areing in, so I could not be on my knees like this¡­ Nevertheless, I could not just stand up and look down on ''The high and mighty, His Majesty.''

    Without realizing it, I shifted my posture, rubbing my mouth slightly. This means that I am sitting on my butt on the floor. Even though it was quite a disgraceful posture, it was the best course of action I could take. If I thought more deeply, I mighte up with a better solution although not now. I really need more sleep¡­

    Hengg¡ª I want to go home.

    Cisen¡­

    Duchess Nerma¡­

    Raising my knees a little, I buried my face in it. It was clear that Raniero, who was looking at me, also slowly lost interest in me and turned to the correspondence that had to be dealt with. Soon, there was a crunching sound of the paper.

    "Your attitude is different fromst night."

    It was a bonus that he casually threw more balls at me even now. Instantly, my face became hot.

    Oh, I am really embarrassed just thinking about it¡­

    At that, I decided not to think about it as much as possible. However, the resolution brought back memories ofst night over and over again instead. My blushing face did not subside.

    Knock, knock.

    ''Huuk.''

    I raised my head abruptly. The servants must have brought my chair.

    Feeling like my pulse was cut off, I suddenly realized what I was thinking and my face got hotter. Fortunately, Raniero was not looking this way.

    "Come in."

    His gaze was still fixed on the letters as he replied while showing only his back to me as I was shedding tears inside. Then, the three servants brought in a chair that looked veryfortable. It was an armchair that felt a bit oversized for my body.

    The servants nced at me, perplexed for a moment as I sat on the floor, and then lowered their eyes as though they were mistaken.

    I looked at them pitifully.

    Yes, I know how you feel when you make a mistake in front of an important person. I know best¡­

    I was lenient and overlooked their mistakes. Since servants were alsomoners, they could not touch me carelessly. Because of that, I sat down on my own.

    "Thank you."

    It was a desperate, elegant smile to dispel the image of me sitting on the floor. But, the chair was sorge and soft that I waspletely buried, and I did not seem very dignified. Regardless, even if the superior does not have dignity, the subordinate must know and feel dignity.

    The three servants saw me and bowed in unison.

    Now, I seem to get used to this burdensome etiquette. I smiled with satisfaction. However, that joy didn''tst long¡­

    It was because the sound of the pen tip and the sound of unfolding the paper were cut off.

    "What do you mean, thank you?"

    An ominous tackle came in. The servants who were bowing their heads towards me turned their bodies 90 degrees in unison. The next moment, they began to bow their heads to Raniero.

    I stiffened myself in the armchair, too.

    "They just followed orders, and I''m the one who gave you a chair?"

    Having said that, Raniero put down the pen.

    I nced at his hand with a subtle expression. Of course, as soon as he gazed back at me, I straightened my expression.

    "Isn''t it wrong to be grateful, Empress?"

 Chapter 31.2

    Now, at this level, I have lost my mind.

    Even with my eyes closed, I was able to say the right words of ttery. I opened my mouth, burying myself in the chair, "As you say, it was my mistake to praise the servants who merely carried a heavy chair and carried out the orders before His Majesty the Emperor, who gave the order to bring in the chair¡­"

    "I''m tired of seeing you criticize yourself so many times."

    Instead of being upset, I felt a sense of crisis and shut my mouth.

    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?

    A dimple slipped onto Raniero''s cheek slightly.

    He could see Angelica''s eyes rolling with her mouth shut. Every time he would say ''it''s not fun,'' ''boring,'' or something along those lines, her head would get busy. He could also feel her intense tension. Even though the answer was always quite usible, the problem was that he could see everything she was thinking in her head.

    Raniero grinned, fiddling with the scar on his lips that Angelica had left on him. Her patience remained undisturbed, and she did not make him wait long.

    In an armchair that was too soft to sit properly, Angelica struggled to straighten her back and replied.

    "Thank you."

    It was a very simple word¡­ Simr to what he had heard in the garden yesterday.

    Raniero''s fingertips moved lightly. Somehow, he did not like it. Perhaps, it was because of her strong feeling of ''saying what you were told to say.''

    It was quite a strange thing. That was pretty weird.

    Raniero Actilus had never given much thought to whether people''s words were sincere or not. It did not matter if it was fake because they had to obey him anyway. If the result was the same one way or another, there was no reason to reconsider and judge others'' minds.

    He was not the pathetic type of person who clung to sincerity. His instinct impelled him to point out the simple reply, while a reason, which he knew well, whispered, ''Does it matter?''

    Raniero''s fingertips formed on the wound and gently pulled the end of his hardened tip. He let the wound bother him just before the scabs peeled from his thin, sensitive skin and started bleeding again. Because of that, his lips were slightly swollen and burning.

    Eventually, he turned to correspondence without saying anything to Angelica.

    The office had be very quiet. Even if he did not look, he could tell that Angelica was staring at him while holding her breath. She was concerned that her own remarks may have offended him.

    ¡­As expected, something he does not like.

    Raniero''s hand ripped the envelope with a bit of annoyance. A thick envelope engraved with a luxurious stamp was torn as easily as rice paper. He had not even checked where it was sent from.

    Opening the letter with a slight frown on that straight brow, only then did he know the source¡­

    ¡­Temple of Tunia.

    It was a temple in the barrennd of the northwest without an owner, facing the border with the Actilus Empire. Who would take care of thend? Unless it was the followers of the foolish God of Mercy.

    God of Mercy yielded all the fertilend in the world to others, leaving only the roughest for their children. The small force promoting ''mercy'' was not like Raniero. The cause of tension between the Actilus Empire, which bordered the southeast, and the Kingdom of Sombinia, which bordered the southwest.

    He then read the letter in annoyance.

    It was basically asking for help.

    Of course, he would not respond to this letter.

    Raniero flicked it without even folding it. The letter that the high priest of the Temple of Tunia must have written with all his heart was mercilessly thrown on the floor.

    Since then, he had opened and read a few more of his letters, like a child would open a package of cookies. Among them, he picked out the ones to give a brief answer and put them on one side as they would be enough to have the servants send a reply.

    ording to the Emperor''s dislike of troublesome work, the things that came up to his office were the only ones that had been filtered once from the bottom. So, there was not much to see.

    After roughly sorting out thest letter, Raniero turned around. It was to see Angelica''s face.

    However, Raniero''s expression became strange.

    As the summer sun that fell on the back of her head was quite hot, Angelica fell asleep with her face in herp. The armchair swayed slightly as she breathed.

    Her hair, like a pink rose mixed with gray, was soft and smooth.

    ''Did she fall asleep in the meantime?''

    As if it was a lie that she was so anxious¡­?

 Chapter 32.1

    "¡­Is she out of her mind?"

    Raniero uttered exactly what he had in mind. Nevertheless, that did not wake Angelica up.

    It was absurd.

    Not only was she afraid of him, but she also had the basic courtesy andmon sense. That meant she was not an idiot to sleep next to a ''working Emperor.'' Should he revise his evaluation of her¡­?

    "Hey, Empress."

    Raniero rose from his seat and knelt down in front of Angelica''s armchair. He could smell the sun, as strange as it sounded. Her fine hair flew out haphazardly. If she rolled over slightly, her pale shoulders and thin face would be revealed. She had a rxed face, different from when she was awake.

    Angelica has a pretty face, though in his eyes, all the curves that made up her face seemed too gentle¡­

    It was really strange to remember a face like this.

    The sound of her calm breathing could also be heard as he leaned in closer. Even though he had just taken his eyes off her, it seemed that she had fallen asleep quite deeply already.

    He did not like it.

    Thinking that, Raniero lightly sped Angelica''s cheek. She still did not wake up.

    "I like your courage."

    Raniero casually spat out words that were contrary to the evaluation of her ¡ª ''a lot of fear.'' However, he soon forgot what he had said.

    Lowering his head deeply, his lips intertwined with her warm, plump lips. The lips of a sleeping person opened without any resistance, and Ranieroughed mischievously.

    Bite.

    "Aack!"

    Angelica woke up immediately from a dizzying pain piercing her thin skin. He could have held on, but Raniero decided to stop and move his head away.

    As she put her knees up and hugged them, only her head was straight, and she stared this way. She had a funny face. Tears filled her pale green eyes, opening her lips slightly to reveal her front teeth. At the same time, her expression was dumbfounded and embarrassed.

    Her lips quivered.

    She quickly wiped her lips with the back of her hand. Fortunately or not, there was no scar on her lips. On the other hand, Raniero was feeling pretty good.

    "Don''t Sleep."

    "¡­Yes."

    Saying so, he sat down again. Raniero pretended to focus on his work by re-opening the correspondence which he had already read.

    Naturally, his attention was focused on Angelica''s seat. A very shallow sigh was heard first. Then, there was the sound of her clothes rubbing as she twisted her hair. As he folded the letter sometimeter, he could hear noises from behind while he opened the other one.

    How long has it been¡­?

    " I¡­ I beg your pardon, Your Majesty¡­"

    As if she had reached the limit of her drowsiness, Angelica dared to speak to him.

    "Tell me."

    "Can I have something to do¡­"

    I must have been really bored. Still, Raniero did not respond on purpose.

    "¡­Or can I take a look at the letters you have already read? I''m a person of Actilus now¡­"

    ''Oh, those were some pretty cute words.''

    The Empress, of course, had the right to know how state affairs were going. She did not have to use a word like ''look.'' Nheless, Raniero ignored her this time, too.

    Angelica started fidgeting behind his back as he ignored her one question after another. She seemed to think he was angry. But, as though she thought it was impossible for her to speak up and confirm, she could not open her mouth. She must have thought that he was upset, she had just interrupted him by talking for nothing.

    Raniero let Angelica fret¡­ because it was a little more fun that way.

    The only thing she could see was his back, so Angelica did not know that he was smirking.

    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?

    The Emperor¡­ Because it was in my head, I could call him profane names.

    ¡­That damn Emperor has been dragging me all day today. I even had lunch with him while wearing these tasteless clothes. While eating lunch, I secretly asked if I could return to the Empress'' Pce now, and he did not even answer.

    "Aren''t you also a person of Actilus now? Should we have a council meeting together?"

    As soon as I heard those words, I dropped the tableware. There was a loud ng as the fork hit against the te.

    "In, in clothes like this¡­?"

    Until now, I was wearing the Emperor''s tunic that did not fit me at all. Does he want me to go to a political meeting wearing clothes that keep flowing down and barely expose my upper breasts and reveal my thighs like this¡­?

    ¡­This was not a normal statement, even by the standards of this crazy country.

    Raniero, who ate a big meal for breakfast and lunch,ughed with dimples on his cheeks.

    "Why? Who would dare point out your garments?"

    I was at a loss for words.

    Even if no one pointed it out, you have to dress appropriately! Even though I desperately tried to persuade Raniero, he defeated my desperate logic with all sorts of bizarre rebuttals. His words were so absurd that I kept my mouth shut every time.

    In the end, I was running out of logic to present to him, and I muttered anything weakly.

    "Okay. If I''ve got to show my things to the ministers¡­"

 Chapter 32.2

    By that time, I had almost given up. I thought that Raniero would justugh at those words.

    But, unexpectedly, he responded to that.

    Normally, if I said anything, he would have repelled it within one second. Whereas this time, he closed his mouth and nced at the table on my side. Well, even though I said it was on my side of the table, he was probably thinking of my legs under it.

    Raniero was suddenly speechless.

    After that, we just ate without saying a word.

    Meanwhile, I nced around carefully and put the hard-roasted corn in my mouth. Shortly after the meal was over, he ordered that I bring my clothes from the Empress'' Pce. I was fortunate enough to be able to avoid the disobedience of going into a political meeting with only his tunic on.

    ''Does he understand now¡­?''

    I entered the room in surprise.

    We avoided the riot, but the political affairs meeting was not enjoyable. It was because the tense atmosphere in front of Raniero had been transmitted. Everyone was speaking extremely carefully, and it was very quiet.

    And I, who only knew about the politics and economy of the Actilus Empire at the level of a ''foreign princess,'' had nothing to say and just had to listen. In such an environment, you could not help but feel asleep.

    ¡­I was really sleepy.

    Nevertheless, when I felt like I was going to fall asleep, I made eye contact with Raniero. I smiled and pinched the back of my hand under the table until I shed a few tears.

    After the political meeting, I thought it was liberation¡­ Though Raniero even took me to personal training. He urged me to catch a dagger, but it did not work out. My body was weak because I used it too much yesterday.

    Of course, Raniero looked at me like I was pathetic. However, I could only sit in a shady corner and watch his beautiful sword dance. And now that it is all over¡­

    Atst¡­ I was freed from that damn Emperor and returned to my cozy nest.

    "Haaaah¡ª"

    I could not keep my dignity any longer. It was because I did not have the mental power to do that. I did not even change my clothes and copsed on my bed, which I met forty-eight hours ago.

    Although it was summer, it was still cool at night.

    Cisen put a shawl, thin like dragonfly wings, on my shoulder. Meanwhile, Duchess Nerma, who had not yet left the Pce, stood behind her andughed.

    "It''s nice to see the two of you having a good time together."

    I choked up.

    It is a good thing!

    I mean, from a national point of view, it was definitely a good thing¡­ However, it was not so good for me personally¡­! I do not mind being bad at this, I just want His Majesty not to pay any attention to me! I am so tired of this¡ª!

    ''And originally, today¡­''

    Iid down on the bed and rolled my eyes.

    Duchess Nerma was not the only maid who did not leave the Pce yet. Sylvia, with her silver hair tied up to one side, was also standing, holding her hands politely.

    ''I was going to throw her an entrance party or something¡­''

    My nose is three feet long*, so I could not care for Sylvia too much. However, if her rtionship with the existing maids was bad, I would be in trouble.

    [ T/N: ''One''s own nose is three feet long; have one''s own fish to fry,'' is an expression used to describe a situation where one''s own business is so urgent and difficult that one cannot afford to help others. ]

    If the rtionship between the maids was awkward, the atmosphere of the Pce would be ufortable as well. I am not a fan of the Empress Pce having the same atmosphere as the government meeting earlier¡­

    Well, Sylvia does not seem to be particrly sociable either. And, the rest of the maids are the servants of her mother that she killed, so now that she is on the other side of the line, they might want to cut the ropes now.''

    My head was already exploding as to how to reform the atmosphere.

    ''Favoring Sylvia openly could be one of the ways.''

    No one could tell me anything about that as well. As I mentioned, except for Cisen and Sylvia, all the other maids were ordered by Roberta Jacques to shun me.

    ¡­Hmm, shall we try that?

    I rolled my eyes again, thinking about it. At the end of the gaze this time, it was Duchess Nerma. As soon as our eyes met, she strode towards me.

    ''Aack.''

    Without realizing it, I jumped up and sat down.

    The Duchess of Nerma sat at my feet with a smirk and nced up at me, "Your Majesty, yesterday''s hunting was done very proudly. His Majesty the Emperor deres that there are no wounds on the Empress''s body. Ha¡­ I''m so thrilled."

    I replied with an ufortable voice.

    "Is, is that so¡­?"

    "Your Majesty''s now a true person of Actilus ¡ª a true national mother loved by all¡­ Everyone''s eager to see Her Majesty the Empress."

    For some reason, the back of my neck was cold. At the same time, the Duchess of Nerma smiled lovingly, puffing her round, plump cheeks before adding.

    "So now, the social gathering that had been postponed¡­"

    ''Aaaakk!''

    Right, there was something like that¡­!

 Chapter 33.1

    It was not time for me to adore Sylvia. Suddenly, I was now in a situation where I had to favor Duchess Nerma instead.

    ''I am sorry, Sylvia¡­!''

    I will try my best to take good care of you, though!

    With that thought, I nced down at Duchess Nerma with a face that was suddenly disturbed.

    "Yeah, I see."

    As my voice trembled slightly with tension, the Duchess of Nerma smiled a little more. At the same time, her face was as if saying, ''Oh, you should not show your weakness like that.''

    ¡­Scary.

    At that, I resolutely stretched my shoulders so as not to reveal my weakness. I then felt like words of praise were conveyed through her eyes.

    "The etiquette of social gatherings is the same in all countries, so I don''t think there will be any major problems."

    "Oh, my gosh. That''s a reasonable statement. You were a princess when you weren''t married yet."

    Duchess Nerma covered her mouth with her fan and chuckled after saying that.

    On the other hand, Iughed at myself as I spoke. What would be the same thing? This is a crazy country, not my home country¡­! In my memory, Unro Kingdom was a bit small, and the people hadmon sense even if they had bad bones in their bodies.

    I added quickly, thinking that I might be overly arrogant.

    "Though the Actilus Empire has its own customs, so there might be very, very small, very subtle differences from my home country. That part, I''ll leave that to you."

    I think I said it well so that it does not feel like I am begging her for anything, right?

    Even though I wanted to quickly turn my gaze to Cisen to confirm that I was speaking well, I did not, fearing that the act itself might be an act of revealing ''weakness.'' Instead, she looked down at only Duchess Nerma, who was still smiling.

    It seems my choice was correct.

    Duchess Nerma was still sitting at my feet, not even paying attention to the dust on the ends of her dress before opening her mouth.

    "I''m d, Your Majesty. Actually, it''s presumptuous, but I was waiting for you to order it. I''ve been spreading rumors in the social world¡­"

    It was ominous for her to speak with a shy blush on her cheeks like that¡­

    I asked cautiously.

    "What did you say¡­?"

    "It''d be better to show your sincerity in advance, because¡­"

    When she straightened her back, I bowed my head unexpectedly. Then, Duchess Nerma whispered in my ear, "At the beginning of next month, they''ll be given an opportunity to meet with the Empress up close, although that opportunity won''t go to everyone."

    It is in the middle of early July¡­ So, at the most, it would be in three weeks.

    AD

    Before my value, which peaked in hunting, withered and fell, I could see her intention to see the game quickly.

    Haha!

    Duchess of Nerma, you do your job very well. You are very good! I am about to cry¡ª! I am not ready, mentally or physically, for this yet. Well, I wonder if the hunting grounds were ready¡­

    I swallowed my tears inside and smiled.

    "Ha, haha¡­ Thank you."

    ¡­Just like that, as soon as the summer solstice festival was over, I was destined to start a new job like crazy again. Even if you pretend to be a high person, you cannot eat anything raw.* There was no ce where you could go on and win without lifting your finger.

    [ T/N: Eating something raw is an idiom which means, (disparaging) To do or have something without making efforts. ]

    "If you study the circumstances inside and outside the pce and make your official debut in the imperial society, from then on, you''ll be in charge of the affairs of the Imperial Family in earnest."

    Duchess Nerma uttered so with a voice that made me feel dizzy.

    I was nervous because I thought my schedule would be too busy. Then, when would I n to escape¡­?

    If I study, July will pass quickly. And, if I was in charge of the imperial family''s affairs, I would be incredibly busy. In addition, the Emperor''s appearance is scheduled to take ce in December. Then, withmon sense, I would be busy again.

    ¡­I was mistaken to think that there was a lot of time to escape. I had to move quickly.

    "¡­Whoo."

    "I''ll help you both physically and mentally, huhu."

    While I sighed in frustration at the thought of running away, Duchess Nerma seemed to have interpreted it a little differently.

    I looked down at her face sullenly.

    ¡­Okay, let''s solve the immediate problem first.

    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?

    I began to earnestly learn social etiquette after that.

    The social etiquette of the Actilus Empire was surprisingly normal. I was worried that there might be a culture of throwing forks at each other at tea parties, though unexpectedly, that was not the case.

    A delicate tea party in a country that revered force and barbarism, although it caused cognitive dissonance¡­ This country was selectively normal.

    Still, there were differences between the Unro Kingdom and here, so I had to learn the differences from the Duchess of Nerma diligently. Furthermore, I had to also learn other things after the social gathering that was a fortnight away. It was something I did not like very much even though I had been learning for a week¡­ It was no joke.

    "Come on, Your Majesty. There''s a long way to go. I look forward to your kind cooperation today."

    Duchess Nerma unfolded her fine leather-bound notebook.

    This was a secret weapon that her husband, the Duke of Nerma, wrote and personally referenced and was titled ''All About the Actilus Aristocracy.'' The note, about a hundred pages long, had thin pieces of colored paper protruding from every corner.

    ording to the words of Duchess Nerma, ''Even if you do not know anything else, these are the things you should memorize.''

 Chapter 33.2

    Like that, I had to memorize the names and family rtionships of the nobles currently residing in the capital. In the case of officials, their official statements ¡ª if not, I had to memorize all the details of the business.

    I could not help but feel like I was going crazy.

    ''¡­No, why are there so many nobles staying here now?''

    My head was throbbing.

    After drinking all the mint-infused beverages, I began to stare at the letters. Meanwhile, Duchess Nerma gently fanned my face and said, "There are a lot of people left in the capital this year who were originally going to go down to look after their own territory after the festival."

    "Why must¡ª"

    "Why do you think so?"

    My teacher''s cheeks turned red again. It makes me a little scared when she does this now¡­

    "It''s because this year is special."

    "What''s special?"

    At my question, Duchess Nerma just peered at me and smiled. I immediately touched my forehead and answered.

    "It''s me¡­"

    "That''s the correct answer. You''re a clever person."

    The words on her lips were not very wee.

    These idiots¡­

    Everyone, go home¡­ Please.

    "Look at the Baron Chevro. First of all, look at why Baron Chevro''s important in the current Actilus. And, below that is there is ''Ariana Chevro,'' right?"

    I nodded my head at her question.

    "She''s just eighteen years old this year, so it''s time to get married. I pointed out three influential families who are believed to send her a marriage proposal. After reading all about the family''s uses, what kind of power changes will be made when each family and Baron Chevro be united. And, what''ll happen, should you keep them in check and support¡­"

    After exining her question, Duchess Nerma put her hands together slightly and finished her words.

    "You can sum it up in fifteen minutes and tell me. Can you do it? Since Your Majesty''s clever."

    A groan escaped my mouth.

    ¡­I want the clever Angelica inside me to lend her power.

    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?

    Duchess Nerma''s pressure quizsted two hours.

    Even if I somehow solved the problem of her power structure, the problem of her family''s history followed. In a cold sweat, I somehow managed to solve all of her problems. Although there were not many parts that were answered poorly, she was somehow satisfied.

    After leaving all thedies to get off work, somehow, my body felt warm.

    ''I think I am getting a little fever¡­''

    I feel like my body is swollen.

    Earlier, I kept eating dried plums because I was using my brain too much and I had to keep eating something. In addition, even before she left work, Duchess Nerma also lent me her husband''s notebook. It was because she gave out a huge homework assignment as a bonus in which I had to dig through the notebook to solve it

    ''I will not do it! I am going to rest¡­!''

    Could the Duchess scold me for not studying¡­?

    I am the Empress!

    I rebelled inwardly as I put the notebook on the table and slid into bed with only my negligee on. However, just before I called a maid and ordered them to turn off the lights, somehow, the note I had left on the table caught my eye.

    ¡­Should I read it just once?

    To throw away the task I had to do and go to sleep like this, I looked like a useless coward. It was not as life-threatening as it was when we practiced hunting, but¡­ It would be very shameful if I showed an unsightly appearance in society because I did not understand everything.

    Eventually, I sighed and pulled up the covers. I returned to the bed with the notebook on the table and sat down with a pillow on my back.

    "Haaah¡­"

    I sighed openly and began to open my eyes to look at the parts marked with colored paper one by one. While I was pounding my head like that, the notebook suddenly disappeared from my hand.

    ¡­It was not like magic, someone took it.

    Of course, it was apparent who that ''who'' would be¡­

    ''Yes. It is a familiar thing now that His Majesty barges into my room without a word or a knock that says he ising¡­''

    So, I was not even surprised.

    Meanwhile, Raniero naturallyid on my thigh. He flicked through the information written in Duke Nerma''s wonderful handwriting notebook without sincerity.

    "You''re doing a boring job."

    ¡­And, as always, a direct and rude sentiment.

    Haha¡ªIughed slightly while lying on the bed awkwardly.

    "That''s true."

    ¡­I wish I could only do fun things like Your Majesty, too.

    Lying on myp, Raniero flipped through a few pages of notes and opened his mouth again, "I don''t know who gave it to you, though they''re making you do useless things."

    At that, he threw away the careful note.

    "It, it''s useless?"

    What if I could not memorize all of those things and I am considered an idiot in the social circle in July¡­?

    I could hear Ranieroughing near my knee.

    He lifted his arm and raised my chin up, and continued.

    "Yes, it''s useless. In a ce like that, all you have to do is raise your chin like this while smiling arrogantly and say, ''I don''t know you. I have no intention of knowing. But I''ll hear what your name is''."

    It was a sweet and powerful voice.

    My lips quivered.

    "Where''s the need to go down to them? It''s not your duty to study and exin things like that. It''s their responsibility."

    He stroked my trembling lips with his thumb. The next moment, he rose up so easily and he came close to my face and ced his hand next to my thigh.

    Ranieroughed softly.

    ??

    "You just reign. Aren''t you my wife and the Empress?"

 Chapter 34.1

    As his face was incredibly close, I could feel his breath right under my nose. Because of that, I averted my gaze and lowered my eyes.

    "Do it Your Majesty''s way."

    He had real power, so it does not matter. However, all I had was a fragile illusion.

    ''I am in a position to reign over.''

    That was what Raniero said, but¡­

    I turned my head back slightly and gazed at him. I could remember clearly. He sat me down on the throne and enjoyed it. Still, I could not be on the same line with him forever. I understood and knew my position the most acutely.

    My personality was not even bold enough to brag, so I needed armor to protect me ¡ª the armor called information. Besides, I was not going to be within his influence forever. I would run away before I became a winter prey.

    ¡­Even then, I need to study for that time.

    I nced at Duke Nerma''s notebook that he had left on the floor. Seeing that, Raniero shook his head slightly and his lips came close to my ear.

    "Why can''t you use my methods?"

    His cool lips grazed my ear.

    "I''m the only one who knows that you''re so weak."

    His tone sounded like he was very satisfied.

    Somehow, my spine shivered and my body stiffened with a slight strain. Even though Raniero moved a little further away from me, that did not ease my tension. His hands wrapped around my cheeks. He stroked my eyes with his thumb, keeping me from turning my head away.

    "And, if you really want to make armor, learn to control your expressions instead of memorizing the names of nobles and trivial information."

    ¡­This was a point that was too poignant. I have a personality where what I think would clearly be visible on my face.

    I mumbled.

    "Perhaps, God Acti also gave Your Majesty the privilege of reading people''s minds¡­"

    "You''re just too easy to understand."

    Even though I was about to say, ''Even so, you are too specific,'' I bit my lips and held those words back. Let''s engrave it again. Words such as ''But'' and ''Even so'' are forbidden words¡­ It meant that Raniero''s words must be absolutely correct.

    Thanks to the Emperor''s personal visit, my stress was slightly rising again.

    With resentful eyes¡­ I looked at the table. Well, it was too arrogant to look at Raniero with resentful eyes. Nevertheless, I was still biting my lips. The next moment, in front of me, I could suddenly hear augh that seemed to be saying, ''easy to understand.''

    I bit my lip harder.

    "Don''t do this."

    Raniero uttered in a voice mixed withughter.

    "It''ll only hurt you."

    At those words, my eyes naturally turned to his lips. The wound on his lips had healed, leaving only a few traces. With his lip wounds healing so quickly, this was a scary thing with Raniero''s resilience.

    "By the way, the wound you put on my lips¡­"

    I replied quickly.

    "Haha, you''re all better."

    "Still, that doesn''t mean that there won''t be any scars."

    "Sorry, I''m sorry."

    "Even with the words of an apology that you easily spewed out don''t solve all the responsibility for injuring my body."

    ¡­He had tightened around me like a snake as usual.

    It had only been a little bit since I was advised to take care of my facial expressions, though I could not help but feel like crying. Every time Raniero did this, my heart rate rose too dangerously. It felt like my eyes were spinning.

    In addition, strangely, heat surged up my cheeks. Was it because it was summer? I trembled a little and opened my mouth.

    "Then, Your Majesty also wounded my lips."

    Raniero narrowed his eyes and stared at me quietly. If he had been satisfied, he would haveughed right away.

    Ha.

    I answered quickly because it was idiocy to dy answering for a long time in front of Raniero. However, the batting average of the answers seemed to be not very good these days.

    I shut my eyes tightly, thinking ''it was broken'' before quickly speaking.

    "I''m sorry! Was that too strange? Haha, what''s the point of my lips hurting? It''s not on the same level of equivalence with me injuring Your Majesty''s body!"

    ??

    When I thought I was doomed, I could not stop rambling. As I carefully opened my eyes again and nced at him, it was difficult toprehend how he was feeling. Raniero''s head tilted slightly and said it with an unknown expression.

    "You always have such a simple pattern, and you are very talkative."

    At his words saying that I talked a lot, I shut my mouth.

    It also bothered me when he said my pattern was simple¡­ That meant that it was boring after all. When he said things like that, he just easily took my breath away. I could not help but grab the seat a little ¡ª with a vague feeling that no matter what I say, it does not seem like the right answer.

    Then, he said to me.

    "Close your eyes."

 Chapter 34.2

    I just did what he told me to do without thinking about what he said. The next moment, his fingers dug like a rake through my loose hair.

    "Hoo¡­"

    A long breath, taking in surprise flowed out of my mouth. The first kiss was short. Even after it fell, I could not open my eyes. It was because the permission to open his eyes had not yet been given. Instead, I held out my hand in the air.

    He pressed his cheek to my palm.

    I could see that what had been grantedst time was still in effect.

    It felt a little strange. The Emperor of the novels I had read did not do this¡­ It was the thing he found the most unpleasant for a lower human to touch him without knowing the subject.

    Rubbing his cheek against my palm, he buried his lips in it. Raniero parted his lips slightly and scraped the skin of my palm down with his front teeth. His breath felt damp.

    I hesitated before wiping his lips with my thumb. At that moment,ughter was heard. Still keeping my eyes closed, the person in front of me was the one who made me feel infinitely nervous. I became so sensitive that the hairs all over my body stood up.

    As he approached slowly, it was easy to tell because I still had my hand on his cheek. He got very close. I ced my hand on his shoulder softly as I trembled a little.

    "The wound on your lips¡­ I can leave it there, right?"

    "That''s right."

    I took a deep breath and prepared my mind, barely managing to utter my words.

    "I''m ready."

    Whether I was ready or not, it did not matter to him. Anyway, as soon as the words fell, he ced his lips on me.

    The breath that passed between the interlocked lips was burning. My lips were wet from saliva. I did not know whom it belonged to. Little by little my body lost strength, and I slid slowly. At some point, the position of sitting face to face had changed to that of me lying obliquely under him.

    Since Raniero had predicted that he would leave a scar on my lips, it felt like all my senses were rushing to my lips. The kiss, which had been going on for so long that it took my breath away, stopped for a moment and I gasped for breath.

    "Your Majesty, when¡­"

    "Don''t ask."

    Even though I could not even catch my breath, he pushed into me again. My lips were crushed and spread. epting him, I put my arms around him. It was too much, and I felt dizzy, like I was going to faint.

    While Raniero''s knee was pushed between my thighs, his fingers were wrapped around my wrists, bounding my wrists with one hand.

    Between the sounds of wet contact and falling, there were very soft voices that did not make sense. Embarrassed for not being able to speak, I raised my thighs slightly. At that, he let out augh over my tongue.

    ¡­As if he knew everything.

    "Hurry¡­"

    "What?"

    He whispered in a slightly hoarse voice as his hand came up on the nket. Now, the hand that used to caress my knee slowly moved upwards on the thin summer fabric.

    I shook my head vigorously.

    "A wound¡­"

    Lowering his head as though he knew it, still, Raniero did not take his hand away.

    I begged for a wound every time my lips fell off for a moment. I wanted him to stop tormenting me. I kept scratching the soft sheet with my heel. The feeling that I felt through my clothes, the nket, and the twoyers of fabric was somehow distant,cking, and painful.

    The wounds came without warning.

    After gently sucking and rubbing my lips, he suddenly raised his fangs sharply.

    "Heut¡­!"

    When I recoiled back and trembled, strength entered his hand that gripped my wrist. The delicate mucous membrane was torn easily by Raniero''s fangs and my tension. The next moment, I could taste something fishy.

    "Ha¡ªhaa¡­"

    His hand eventually fell from my wrist.

    As with his legs before, his hands slowly descended the curve of my arm and rubbed the inside of my upper arm with his thumb.

    "You''ve got a fever."

    Raniero then put his nose under my ear and sniffed as if trying to smell the cold from my body. My vaguely heated body flinched at such a simple gesture.

    "It''s swollen."

    He said, stroking my arm. The swelling was something I felt when I was alone a while ago. In addition, it seemed that the ce he touched was a little sore ¡ª on the inside of the arm or on the side of my chest.

    "Open your eyes."

    I opened my eyes and gazed at him. However, breathing did note back to normal easily. Raniero stole my lips with his fingertips, and the red liquid smeared on his fingertips. Staring nkly at it, I then lowered my gaze.

    "I forgive you for this."

    He uttered sweetly.

    ''Your lip wound¡­ I did not even give it to you.''

    I protested to myself.

 Chapter 35.1

    The next day, I let Cisen take care of my bath alone.

    The inside of my calf was a mess because of the swelling. I sighed deeply as I traced the marks that turned from red to purple with my fingertips.

    Last night, I mean, the¡­ There was no bonding that Raniero did not want.

    That does not mean he was not excited, as I remember clearly when he dragged my hand. Although he was not entirely satisfied with that so he bit my leg like this. Since we had done it not too long ago, he quickly let me go to sleep. Thankfully, fearing that if I did something wrong, I felt like I was going to faint.

    I snorted inwardly.

    How could I believe that¡­? There must have been some other reason. If he was really worried about that, he would not have pushed me into the hunting ground. There were times when I really copsed down while practicing hunting, though he did not passionately worry about me back then? He is not even that great.

    However, as he said, my physical condition was not very good.

    Should I say it was an ambiguous pain?

    It was not to the point of making a fuss because I was not feeling well, but my body was subtly swollen and droopy. My forehead was also vaguely hot. In addition, I also felt bad easily and kept craving sweets.

    I wondered if it was because the days were starting to get really hot since when it was hot, people tend to get puffy. However, that was a very ignorant idea. It was because the cause of my poor condition was something else¡­

    It was a weekter that I discovered the cause.

    It was the day of the social gathering visited by thedies chosen and chosen by the Duchess of Nerma. Suddenly, Cisen approached me alone and spoke quietly.

    "Your Majesty, by any chance¡­"

    As soon as I heard her words, a miracle urred that made sense about everything in my body. At the same time, please, I wished it was not what Cisen said. But after a while, I checked my underwear and had no choice but to wrap my face in the flood of embarrassment.

    ¡­The worst gift that mother nature gave to a woman¡ª

    ¡ªA period of painful bleeding has begun.

    After all, on a day like this¡­!

    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?

    "We have to postpone the gathering."

    Cisen said firmly.

    "I''m sure procrastination is one of the solutions, of course."

    Duchess Nerma responded in a tone of displeasure. When she heard that, I could see that Cisen did not like her attitude since it was all revealed on her face.

    "The Empress cycle is irregr and the pain''s severe, especially on the first day."

    As those stubborn words flowed from her mouth, my back was slowly starting to hurt.

    I sighed.

    How did it get so messy¡­?

    Angelica''s body was different from my old body. Initially, I had a fairly regr cycle and did not suffer from premenstrual syndrome at all. Besides, my menstrual cramps were also very minimal. Therefore, I just ignored the signals that the new body sent with all its might because I did not know it was that¡­!

    Originally, if it was ''Angelica'', I would have immediately told Cisen when I was in an ambiguous state, though I did not do that this time¡­ So, by the time she noticed my condition, it was toote.

    My loyal handmaiden gave Duchess Nerma a hard time.

    "I understand the heart of Duchess Nerma, although nothing can be more important than the health of Her Majesty the Empress."

    Saying that, she implied that how could the Empress have to take her sick body to go to a social gathering because the nobles were waiting.

    "Handmaiden, with all due respect, think about how Her Majesty has established her position?"

    At Duchess Nerma''s point, Cisen wrinkled her forehead.

    ¡­That is right.

    It was thanks to hunting that I established my position here. In other words, power. That day, I came out of the hunting ground without any injuries and proved that I had the power. However, if you lie down and groan just because of menstrual pain, my image may be shattered.

    The Actilus women were so strong they did not usually feel menstrual cramps. For such people, the persuasion of ''menstrual pain varies from person to person, and in severe cases, you may not be able to get up from your seat'' was unlikely to work.

    For them, it is just proof of weakness.

    ¡­Ha. It is unfair and barbaric.

    I nced at Duchess Nerma''s face.

    Because she was also from Actilus, she already had a look on her face that did not resonate with Cisen''s story that I have severe menstrual cramps.

    Haha¡­

    Cisen was right, and so was Duchess Nerma.

    In the midst of the pain, I somehow came to a conclusion and smiled vaguely. On the other hand, perhaps she thought that she would not be able tomunicate with Duchess Nerma, Cisen knelt before me and nced up.

    "You must rest, Your Majesty. Don''t overdo it."

    It was wonderful that she was concerned for my health this much, but unfortunately, I had to raise the hand of Duchess Nerma this time.

    "I''m leaving. Bring me some painkillers."

    "Your Majesty!"

    Cisen had a look on her face like she was very worried. At the same time, Duchess Nerma bowed gracefully and went to get a pain reliever.

    Seeing her like that, I stroked Cisen''s hair and smiled.

    "It''s okay. Isn''t this the same body that entered the hunting grounds?

    "That''s why I''m more worried. You''ve suffered so much since you came to the Empire¡­"

    My eyes suddenly became watery at her words that were right. It was true that I had to go through a lot of trouble. Thinking it was time, I whispered quickly to Cisen the next moment, very quietly so no one could hear.

    "You''re the only one on my side, aren''t you?"

    At that, she nodded her head firmly.

    "Will you be with me no matter what hardships you face?"

    She nodded her head once more.

    That was enough.

 Chapter 35.2

    I smiled warmly.

    "I can really rely on you."

    And, I did not forget to leave a subtle bait for Cisen.

    "Actually, as you said, life in the Empire isn''t easy. I understand you feel injustice. However, what can I do? As long as I''m in the Empire¡­"

    As Duchess Nerma was seen bringing the painkillers, I finished my speech quickly.

    "¡­ It''s something I''ve to endure."

    So, I have to leave the Empire. She is smart. She must understand it, right? It was likeing up with an escape n together without saying anything.

    After I finished speaking, I smiled at Duchess Nerma. She seemed to notice that I hadforted Cisen well. Then, I winked to tell her not to worry before drinking the pain reliever from her hand.

    "Okay then, let''s get dressed now."

    After emptying the ss, I nced at the two maids in turn.

    I deliberately tried not to observe Cisen''s face in detail since I did not want to give Duchess Nerma the impression that something important only happened between me and her.

    Originally, there was a separate dress for me to wear on this day, although because of the state of my body''s condition, the direction suddenly changed. As Cisen was adamant that she would not yield, Duchess Nerma put aside the matter earlier and got to work.

    For the time being, the pain in my stomach and back was still tolerable.

    ¡­For now, anyway.

    By 2:30 pm, when the social gathering was to start, menstrual cramps began to creep up through the strong painkillers. Nevertheless, it was already spilled water*. If I was going to cancel, I should have just raised Cisen''s hand this morning instead of Duchess Nerma when they were arguing.

    [ T/N: An idiom which means ''You can never revoke something that you have already done.'' ]

    A slight cold sweat broke out on my forehead.

    When I saw Cisen gazing at me with her worried face, I straightened my back and pretended that nothing was wrong.

    A total of ten nobledies and aristocrats were invited today.

    These were the cut edges that Duchess Nerma had picked and chosen after much deliberation. Her personal acquaintance must have had some influence on the list, but it did not matter. If the ambitious Duchess of Nerma was friendly, I am also worthy of being close to them.

    I showed up with only four maids. The other four, including Sylvia and the daughter of Viscount Gongfyr, did not qualify for the invitation.

    The social gathering was held on a spacious terrace.

    When we arrived, all the invited guests had already arrived and were seated. Even though I felt a little dizzy under the direct sunlight, I smiled with a determination not to show off. Let''s not forget the words of the Duchess of Nerma.

    ¡­Now, I am in a position where I must not reveal my weakness.

    I looked around the nobles and opened my mouth gracefully.

    "Thank you for epting my invitation today."

    Then, everyone bowed to me in unison.

    "I want you to take pride in being invited to this event and always think about what you can do for the Empire."

    I slowly and clearly uttered the lines I had prepared in advance.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    It was a bit difficult to manage my facial expressions because I thought that I was like the old school principal who would usually say these things. At the same time, the dull pain in my lower abdomen was also making it difficult to manage my expression.

    "¡­Those who devote themselves to the Empire should also be rewarded by the Empire."

    After getting to that part, I sat down.

    As Cisen stood behind me to my right, my other handmaidens, the Countess of Fallon and Madam Jos¨¦, also stood in their seats. It was Duchess Nerma who led me to greet guests one by one.

    However, a problem arose.

    I felt better when I was standing, but my stomach started to hurt so much when I sat down. The pain then caused another problem. Because I was so nervous about my stomach, I was confused about who was who as I looked around at the people who were sitting.

    Even though they were definitely on the portraits I checkedst night. The painter who painted the portraits painted so beautifully that there were a lot of differencespared to real life.

    ''¡­I am in trouble.''

    It was not just that.

    Perhaps because of stress, I started to get confused about the names and details of the information. Did the Marquis Portline say he had ate-born son? No¡­ was that the story of another house? Was the Portline correct? Was it not Kotline¡­?

    Now, when Duchess Nerma guided me to them one by one, I would say, ''Oh, dear. What is going on with me these days?'' as I have to pretend that I did not know. By saying their information wrong here, it might make me seem shallow and ignorant. In addition, it would also mean that even after studying, I was still talking nonsense like this.

    ''What do I do¡­?''

    As I got more anxious, I started to get more confused.

    My mouth was dry.

    I looked at them with a hardened face.

    ''I should not have said that¡­ Should I have just canceled it as Cisen said? Because I am stubborn¡­''

    Nheless, there was no point in regretting it.

    Since I came out here, it was all spilled water.

    It was when the Duchess of Nerma approached the table and tried to get someone toe up to me, I spoke as if to break the pulse of the movement.

    "I''ve no idea who you are or what you do."

    A fog of embarrassment began to appear on the people''s faces.

    Of course, it would be like that. In a small social gathering like this, it was customary to know who was who. But right now, I am not feeling very well. If I made a mistake, I could not take anything back. Therefore, I decided to do what my husband suggested a while ago.

    As arrogant as possible, while showing a cold smile simr to Raniero¡­

    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    "So, ah¡­ Shall we start with your wife? You don''t have toe here. You can stand up there."

    ¡­I made up the words that an arrogant Empress who does not know the faces or names of the key figures who have been called to the social gathering would be able to say.

    "Make it short and clear."

    I kept thinking about what Raniero would say.

    ¡ª

 Chapter 36.1

    There was silence for a moment.

    Strands of hair kept sticking to the nape of my neck because of the tepid cold sweat. However, my condition would not be visible to them, who were a little far away. Even though everyone was surprised, Duchess Nerma looked the most embarrassed.

    ''That is understandable.''

    Today was what she prepared. The ''notebook'' I studied was also a notebook that her husband had written. The scene in which Duchess Nerma met tendies and whispered passed before my eyes.

    ''She has ripped off the ''sincerity'' by telling the Empress that she had told their stories well.''

    I smiled mechanically.

    ''It is obvious.''

    Her cunning behavior, like a fox, is now clear to me. If the story unfolded unexpectedly like this, she would be in a lot of trouble. It was unintentional to screw the hard-working Duchess Nerma, though it was inevitable.

    For me, my well-being and my reputation were the most important.

    Rather than protecting the Duchess of Nerma''s reputation and being an idiot and exposing my weaknesses, I would rather embarrass her and pretend to be a strong person.

    Whether I was right or not, the eyes of thedies and maidens rested on Duchess Nerma for a moment. They seemed to be protesting whether it was different from her story. The hall was in a state of quiet confusion.

    Huu¡­

    I am actually closer to a pacifist. I did not mind the moderate, ''I know you,'' and ''Oh, my! It is such an honor to have a conversation like this, haha.'' Still, there was not much time to feel the bitterness as sweat dripped from my palms.

    ''I have to lead the mood.''

    Thinking that, I folded the fan and tapped the table.

    The sudden sound made people''s shoulders flinch, and the gaze that had turned to Duchess Nerma naturally returned to me.

    I uttered with a smile.

    "You¡­"

    If only it was Raniero who sat here.

    "Are you making me wait?"

    Titling my head at an angle, I was sure he would say something like this.

    How dare you?

    ¡­In such an eloquent manner?

    Immediately, there was no room for further dy. Thedy I pointed out stood up and bowed deeply to me.

    "I''m Acube Tocino. I''m the wife of Count Tocino. It''s modest, but I have a mine that produces jewels of the same color as Your Majesty''s beautiful eyes."

    Oh, I remember.

    ??

    I knew because I had heard about it. Count Tocino had no luck with children, as his children died one after another as soon as they were born. I was also told that his rtionship with his only surviving son was also impaired.

    Because of that, Countess Tocino''s position within the family was slightly precarious. It was fortunate that she has her own privately owned emerald mine.

    Anyway, she was in a position where she had to line me up today.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    As I looked at her sullenly, strange envy crept into my eyes as I slowly raised my back.

    ''¡­This one looks strong.''

    In the end, the most effective was Operation Raniero. Still, I did not regret having studied about them. Conflicts within the Empire and geographic information would be the best nourishment for the Empire''s escape operation.

    When Countess Tocino finished her fairly concise self-introduction, others quickly read the mood and began to imitate her.

    I narrowed my brows as if measuring each of them, smiled, and only had to make eye contact once in a while. Normally, I would not know what to do with myself because it felt like I did not fit in, though the terrible pain that mother nature inflicted on me helped me to pretend to be strong and look strong.

    In a rather steep atmosphere for a social gathering, tea and refreshments began to be ced on the table.

    The atmosphere eased slightly when the snacks were served.

    A chirping sound like a bird chirping bloomed on the terrace, which was as quiet as a dead mouse.

    While the people introduced themselves, the Duchess of Nerma, standing to one side and covering her mouth with her fan, approached me. Even though I could not see, she was probably frowning her lips behind the fan.

    I drank the tea, pretending not to know.

    "Your Majesty."

    In a winsome resentment, Duchess Nerma spoke up.

    "I was surprised. How could you not listen to me?"

    It was a pity that her own ambition had gone awry. For a moment, I was very irritated.

    "Are you here to apany me, or are you here to do your own politics?"

    This was all because of mother nature.

    Normally, the heat would not have spread like this. Duchess Nerma seemed to think the same way. Since I was usually soft and put up with it, I guess she did not imagine such a response. Her eyes widened in surprise.

    "You didn''t even worry about my health, but are you criticizing me now?"

    I asked as I put down the teaspoon that had been stirring the teacup with a loud noise, showing my displeasure.

    "No, I didn''t mean to."

    "But your words make me misunderstand."

    "It''s my fault, Your Majesty. Please, forgive me."

    "Who are you?"

    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    "Your Majesty''s handmaiden."

    "Do your duty."

    "I''ll listen to you."

    Could it be that Angelica was the type that got a little ferocious at times like this? It was difficult for me to bear with anything that might have been overlooked.

    ¡ª

 Chapter 36.2

    The Duchess of Nerma appearing in such a low profile would be a bit of a pity, though today was different. At one point, I felt that I had to arrange her order properly to prevent her ego from climbing like this again.

    Duchess Nerma was a quick-witted person. She would not straighten her back, or raise her head for a while.

    Meanwhile, Cisen nced down at Duchess Nerma''s head as if she was gloating.

    Even though the purpose of today''s gathering must bemunion with the Empress, no one dared to speak to me carelessly. It was simr to the atmosphere of the political affairs meeting I had seen recently.

    Everyone conversed with each other and praised me as if to let me hear, but that was it. They could not talk to me recklessly.

    I was grateful for this solid atmosphere today.

    As my cheeks became pale, I did not want to get caught with cold sweat on my forehead. Why did I study so hard about the people who came here in the first ce? Perhaps, it was because I did not want to give the impression that I was losing.

    ¡­In the end, studying was useless, although I appealed to my strength in other ways.

    On the other hand, those who came to the gathering were in a position to put down their swords since they were not in a position to cut down anything now. It must have been a pity that they came all the way here and could not talk to me.

    All of a sudden, the way they looked at me started to change. A little while ago, it was hardship and longing, but now, their calctions were peeking out, ''What must I say to satisfy Her Majesty?''

    However, the corridor leading to the terrace suddenly started to be noisy.

    I narrowed my eyes slightly.

    "What''s going on?"

    Upon hearing my rebuke, the Duchess of Nerma moved swiftly as if trying to regain her lost score. Nevertheless, Cisen was a little faster by a hair''s breadth.

    "I''ll find out, Your Majesty."

    I nodded my head.

    I thought it would be no big deal since most things would be handled by the guard line. Nheless, after a while, those who had been sitting well began to stand up at once and swiftly bowed their backs toward the hallway.

    I, who was frowning slightly because of my throbbing stomach and waist, raised my head and looked at it.

    A slender and beautiful man was approaching this way with a light gait.

    "His Majesty the Emperor enters."

    When the Duchess of Nerma spearheaded it, all the other nobles received the words.

    Since I could not get up, I just stared at him, bewildered. The pain that was tormenting me seemed to have disappeared at that moment.

    I was too speechless.

    ''¡­Why is His Majestying out of there?''

    What was wrong with my gathering!

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    The sun seemed to stop shining as he ambled out onto the terrace.

    Again, it was an amazing beauty. Sharp, bright eyes swept through the hallway. His thin lips curled up slightly, and dimples appeared on his cheeks.

    "This isn''t a very friendly atmosphere?"

    As soon as he arrived, his first words hit the nail on the head and it felt like I was going to get a prating wound.

    I choked on my water a little and coughed.

    Meanwhile, Raniero was still striding along with the sound of footsteps. He could walk so quietly that no one could hear him if he wanted. Though the sound of his footsteps filled this space with a daunting presence.

    He approached me so easily.

    I looked up at him reflexively. As always, when he saw something strange, his head would tilt slightly as his golden hair brushed over his forehead. Then, he gently stole my forehead with his hand.

    I must have been having cold sweats.

    Raniero''s smile widened a little before opening his mouth with his eyes fixed on me.

    "I''ve no idea who is who."

    Haha. You''re a littlete today, Your Majesty. Your lines have be cliche now because I have already said that a while ago.

    ¡­And, when you say things like that, please at least pretend to look over there.

    Perhaps, I had learned how to hide my expression, Raniero just touched my lips without saying anything. Of course, all the wounds he had inflicted had already healed. But, why was he touching it now¡­?

    I made a slightly puzzled face, then realized what he was thinking the next moment.

    ''¡­Ah.''

    I was not feeling well, so my lips were rough.

    Raniero finally took his eyes off me. I also averted my eyes from him as well. Then, naturally, I nced back at the guests, who had their mouths half-opened as if possessed and looked foolish as if they were being sucked in this way.

    He spoke softly, brushing my thin hair back.

    "I wanted to take the Empress."

    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    It was a frivolous deration with no context ¡ª so characteristic of him.

    "So, I''ll take her."

    Saying so, he bent down and embraced me into his arms. I held onto his neck quickly, afraid of falling. The summer sun was shining straight down my head.

    Being held in his arms easily, Raniero said with a calm smile.

    ??

    "My wife''s more likely to enjoy being with me than spending a boring time with you."

    ¡ª

 Chapter 37.1

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    That was the end of it.

    As if no further action was needed, he embraced me and left the terrace. There was no consideration for the embarrassed guests and maids who had been left behind. As for me, I was also bewildered and embarrassed, but for the first time, I was d to see my husband.

    ''¡­How can he do whatever he wants?''

    A human being who was faithful only to reality¡­ Even if I tried to imitate him, I could never catch up to him.

    While I was hugging him, I could suddenly smell the bark and smoke emitting from him. It was a strange thing because Raniero does not smoke. Just by looking at his appearance, you would think he would smell like roses.

    I slowly released my arm from his neck. It was quite a distance from here to the Empress Pce, so it would be a little too much to be carried all the way there. Then, Raniero stopped his steps as if he noticed what I was thinking.

    "Thank you."

    I thought I could walk.

    Even though my stomach and back were still throbbing and aching, I was relieved just to get out of the gathering where there were many people who could treat me as something amusing. Raniero knew best that my essence was insignificant.

    It felt like my nerves that had been on edge this whole time had calmed down a little as well. However, a problem arose. It was because he did not let me go¡­

    ¡­Excuse me.

    I gazed at him with a vague expression. I thought we were on the same wavelength, are we not? I thought he suddenly stopped walking because he wanted to drop me down¡­?

    Seeing his face, I was convinced.

    ¡­I guess our wavelength did not connect.

    Raniero was staring at me with a mysterious smile on his face as if he was not displeased.

    ''He should''ve just said it.''

    As soon as I thought of that, Raniero lowered his head slightly though he still stayed silent. Although I did not know what to do, I decided to avoid his gaze in a cold sweat. The next moment, I could hear an irritated voice slightly above my ear.

    "Empress."

    Then, he lowered his head more deeply.

    ''No way¡­?''

    Even though I doubted myself, I slowly reached out and hugged his neck again. The next moment, Raniero straightened his back and started walking again, even with a satisfied look painted on his face.

    In the end, he walked across the garden with me in his arms.

    It felt a little strange.

    Upon entering the Empress''s Pce, the maids were tumultuous. They seemed incredibly embarrassed.

    It was understandable. It would already be surprising that I came back so much earlier than scheduled, in addition, I unexpectedly came with the Emperor as well.

    I could feel the maids rushing around.

    Those who remained in the Empress''s Pce were young, inexperienced maids. So, there was no way they were not good enough to deal with the Emperor. Moreover, Raniero was notorious for not tolerating mistakes. It was obvious that no one wanted toe near him.

    But, even so, the Emperor and I could not just stand like this. Someone had to be the representative on behalf of Sisen.

    It was Sylvia who, of course, took on the role everyone avoided. She came at a quick pace and bowed her back deeply. Though she pretended to be casual, her fingertips were trembling in the hand that was sped tightly.

    "I greet the most mighty."

    Raniero replied softly.

    "The Empress is not feeling well."

    Sylvia, of course, knew that I was on my period. She nodded her head slightly.

    "I''ll support you."

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    "No."

    However, Raniero ignored her words and moved on. Contrary to the original novel, he frequently visited the Empress''s pce, so he knew this ce as well as his own space¡­ It was truly bizarre when I think about it.

    I nced up at him slightly.

    This person was being more generous to me than I imagined.

    Of course, I am also consoling a little by little¡­

    If it was the first time we got married, I would not have been grateful to Raniero for solving a difficult situation, no matter how difficult it would be. I would just feel in trouble.

    Heid me on the bed.

    Sylvia, who was following the two of us, knelt down next to the bed and asked.

    "Your Majesty, shall I bring you more painkillers?"

    I nodded my head.

    "Please."

    Rising up silently, she nced at Raniero a little before quickly leaving the bedroom.

    Meanwhile, he seemed unconcerned about whether she had left or not. He drew a chair, sat down next to me, and pressed firmly on my nose.

    "I see that you''ve got a very high evaluation of yourself, to think of appearing in front of people like that."

    "I''m sorry¡­"

    "It''s a good thing that the people gathered there are so stupid that they didn''t notice, don''t you think so?"

    At that, I lowered my eyes and replied, "¡­Actually, most of the people in this country don''t seem to be very smart¡­"

    "Haha."

    Noticing that the sun was descending rather elongated onto the bed, I suddenly came to my senses.

    "Come to think of it, Your Majesty, isn''t it time for a council meeting? How could you be here¡ª"

    "State affairs meeting? I didn''t go."

    "¡­Yes?"

    My eyes fluttered relentlessly.

    "It wasn''t worth a long discussion. I thought it''d be better to go where thedies gathered and see what they''d say."

    Haha, would a normal monarch not convey to the ministers that it was a topic ''not worth discussing for a long time,'' and ask them to talk about something else? Instead of skipping the state affairs meetings without permission¡­?

    I was constantly reinventing in my mind the fact that this country was still running well and was even the most powerful country in the world.

    ¡­A country protected by the God Acti.

    The Actilus Empire has a stronger backbone than anyone else, so there is no problem with this kind of politics.

    "What was the topic¡­"

    As I asked without thinking, Raniero also replied impetuously.

    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    "The Temple of Tunia."

    ¡ª

    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don''t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. ??

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 38.1

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    Time went on and on.

    The social gathering, which waspletely ruined that day, did not resume afterwards. It was because my nerves were all focused on the Temple of Tunia. I needed information rted to the Temple of Tunia, which was not revealed in the original novel.

    So, I had Cisen borrow several books from the Imperial Library, and I was absorbed in reading.

    In fact, it was not my intention, but it seemed that my actions made Duchess Nerma and other nobles who remained in the capital anxious to see me. They continued their pathetic courtship march, sending me presents day by day.

    Duchess Nerma even tried to beguile me, though she was somehow unenthusiastic and lukewarm. It may have been ingrained in her mind that I scolded her on her day at the gathering.

    "Now is not the time."

    I replied firmly.

    Though I did not exin why, and when the Duchess of Nerma cautiously asked why, I answered with a look of astonishment.

    "Can''t you understand the owner''s feelings?"

    "¡­No, of course."

    I just acted like a totally evil boss.

    To be honest, the Duchess must be swearing at me a lot inside. Still, it was none of my business. I am the type who always puts my best effort into urgent matters first. If I paid attention to each and everything little thing like who hates or likes me, it was bound to be a big mistake.

    Oh, of course¡­

    I should still look good to Raniero, who was holding the chain of my life. Although I may be criticized for being weak to the strong, and strong to the weak, it could not be helped. Because if anyone''s life was at risk, they would act like me.

    It was in a simr context that I studied the Temple of Tunia. I tried to calm myself by brainwashing myself by saying, ''Seraphina is noting,'' but I was still anxious.

    ¡­I needed certainty.

    I needed a conviction that there was a definite reason that Seraphina would not run into the Emperor yet. It was difficult if there was already a spark between the two. If that were the case, my neck would fly off before winter even came. I still did not have an escape route or anything.

    ''Phew¡­ Let''s do it.''

    I made up my mind in front of a pile of books, brushing away my long flowing hair.

    The Temple of Tunia had little to no power, and it was challenging to find a lot of information as it was not a ce where exchanges with the Actilus Empire were active. Moreover, since it was a small autonomous territory far from the Unro Kingdom, there was not much that I learned as a princess.

    Still, to the point that my eyeballs deted, I read as if I was catching a mouse*, and little by little, I documented what kind of existence they were in my head.

    [ T/N: It meant ''the manner of restricting someone from moving and tormenting him/her.'' ]

    A ce where nts grow in barren ces that tolerate cold well.

    A cold ce where the ground begins to freeze even in November.

    ''¡­When food shortages are severe, do they even eat beasts?''

    My eyes grew round.

    No, how barren was it?

    Below that description, there was also a little exnation about thend of the demonic beasts near the Temple of Tunia. Since the beasts were strong, they could survive and reproduce in a barrennd where humans could not withstand.

    They breed irregrly and explosively once, and what happens at that time ismonly known as a ''Wave.''

    A period of time when food and goods became scarce due to the multiplied family, and the demonic beasts came down to thend of humans to seize or plunder.

    It was verymon for humans to be their food.

    ''I''m sure there''s a wave this year.''

    Thest wave was said to be hundreds of years ago.

    Dry saliva passed through my throat. I then searched for other books on the magic beast.

    ''Beasts can walk and run as soon as they hatch from eggs¡­ It''s ridiculously weak until you eat your first meal.''

    That was why they came down south and made waves.

    It was exined that the demonic beasts that entered thend of humans and ate humans and livestock, and became stronger could be a threat to the whole world if left alone. However, it was not only during the waves that the beasts came down. It was said that a small number of demonic beasts always cross over thend of humans.

    And, the Temple of Tunia was serving as a shield at the northernmost point.

    ''It''s not apletely negative neighborhood as Raniero interpreted it. Anyway, that person¡­ he''s twisted.''

    In a way, it was like the Temple of Tunia was sacrificing for the sake of the human world.

    ''I can understand why Actilus and Sombinia just ignored Tunia, who was bothering them to stop the war.''

    If you conquer the temple, the holynd, you would not have to listen to annoying noises. But then, the conquering country has to manage the border with the beasts. Strangely enough, as the defense was leaking, they would leave the management to the Temple of Tunia.

    Gazing down at the book, a strange aftertaste lingered as I came to my senses.

    We must not forget that there were other pieces of information that I would like to obtain while studying the Temple of Tunia¡­

    As I continued to surf through the references in each book, I finally arrived at the information I was looking for.

    It had only been a long week.

    ¡­The Saint of the Temple of Tunia.

    ¡ª

    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don''t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. ??

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 38.2

    In a very thick encyclopedia, it was mentioned only one time.

    Ha¡­

    The original story was about the terrible entanglement between the Saint of Tunia and the godson of Acti. It was such a tearful little thing that I had to go through all this trouble. I was drenched in emotion for a moment and slowly closed my eyes.

    As my eyes opened, I started to read the precious letters.

    ''Leave everything that''s not important, and move on.''

    I burned my eyes and found the important parts that I needed.

    ''There it is¡­!''

    How are saints treated within the temple¡­

    ''The Saint of Tunia is the most precious existence in the denomination.''

    So, it wasmon for the Saint not to leave the temple, and the task of contacting the outside world was left to the Archbishop.

    ''Well, despite being a small force, there are positions like the Archbishop.''

    I was smiling while scolding myself inside. It wasmon for the Saints of Tunia not to leave the temple¡­ Then, she really would not being, right?

    I was relieved.

    ''Wait¡­ wait a minute.''

    After an hour and a half, I became uneasy again and bit my thumb.

    ''To subdue the beasts, they have to pass through the temple of Tunia, right¡­?''

    ¡­So, even if they do not meet here now, could they not meet there?

    I ripped my hair out at the thought and became exceedingly nervous again.

    ¡­My husband could be caught by another woman. Not only that, the moment he gets caught by the other woman and cuts my neck, the story will change.

    ''Who¡ªha, hoo, ha¡­Calm down. This is the original story''s flow. It''s the flow of the original, right? So, that means that the two of them won''t see each other until December!''

    For a dramatic encounter on a day when the whole world became white because of the heavy snow, the two of them would not meet now! Besides, Seraphina''s visuals don''t go well with summer!

    If I were a writer, I would not make them meet so casually! It should be more picturesque..!

    Thinking that, I imagined Seraphina and Raniero meeting in the summer. The barren Tunia temple spirit that does not receive any light, Raniero Actilus, who arrived like the sun¡­ with his blonde hair fluttering like mes¡­

    ''Aaah, it suits him¡­!''

    Thanks to Raniero''s visual, it would go well even if they met in the summer.

    ''No¡­ no, no.''

    They cannot meet yet!

    Should I run away?

    ¡­This fast?

    But, I am not ready at all?

    ''However, what if Raniero and Seraphina don''t meet this time?''

    What if he returned from the Temple while not being interested in Seraphina and found the Empress missing? That would be disrespectful to the Emperor, and an angry Raniero might follow me to the end of hell to make me pay the price¡­

    Even after I got all the information I wanted about the Temple of Tunia, I was not at all relieved.

    Falling into anxiety, I could not do anything. Then, the day before the delegation of the Temple of Tunia was to arrive, I finally made a decision.

    ''¡­I have to follow the subjugation.''

    That was the only way for me to see the situation.

    I clenched my fist.

    ''I''ll follow him, and if I think Raniero and Seraphina will meet, I''ll run away immediately. It''s better for me to move on to Sombinia. Originally, I tried to avoid countries hostile to Actilus, but if the situation was going like that, I can''t help it¡­''

    Although there was also a way to send a messenger to the subjugation group, I would not be able to respond to what was happening in real time since speed was vital in dealing with Raniero and Seraphina after their encounter, following Raniero was paradoxically the safest.

    The moment he meets his ''fate,'' there will be a gap in that ghostly man. And, the moment he focused the most on Seraphina¡­

    ¡­I will run away faster than anyone else.

    I stayed up all night trying to figure out the number of different scenarios in my head.

    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?

    I sat silently in front of the dressing table and stared at my reflection in the mirror.

    Aplex tension surrounded me. This was the first foreign delegation I met after marriage, and it happened to be the people of the Temple of Tunia. I even skipped breakfast because I felt like I was going to get sick.

    Nheless, it seems that Raniero had received a report about my morning.

    "Why did you skip breakfast?"

    ¡­That was because I was upset due to you. Now, I am getting used to telling him off in my mind.

    I shook my head slightly.

    "I guess I''m feeling a little unwell."

    "Then, you''d be better off not seeing the envoys."

    "No!"

    That was an absurd statement.

    I quickly grabbed Raniero before releasing my hand swiftly. No matter how much he allowed contact, there was no way he would be happy that I grabbed him like this. In fact, was he not just staring at the forearm that was grabbed by me¡­?

    ¡­He did not even look at my face.

    "I''m sorry I caught you arbitrarily.Ha, but I definitely want to receive an audience with them."

    To the silent Raniero, I added cautiously.

    "Because I''m from Actilus, too."

    As expected, this excuse was the best.

    At that, Raniero took his gaze from his arm and turned towards me. He was wearing an unknown expression. I was so nervous that my face heated up, and I averted my eyes slightly.

    "A person from Actilus¡­"

    Raniero repeated the words as if savoring them. I nodded my head cautiously, still not looking at him.

    "Yes. You became my wife and a person of Actilus."

    Ah, a lot of the reasons why I was able to be recognized as a person of Actilus have been omitted. However, there was no way I could tackle it, so I had to pass it quietly.

    "Yes. I''m Your Majesty''s wife¡­ A person of Actilus."

    I struck my reply apace.

    A faint smile appeared on Raniero''s face.

    ¡­Does he think I am funny? Nevertheless, he did not exin what his smile meant. Instead, he held out his hand. The next moment, I sped his hand carefully. My fingertips were trembling with a maddening tension.

    Raniero must have realized, too.

    My face became very hot, but I could not let go of his hand. If I did, I thought he would just stop and keep staring at me until I did like thest time.

    After a while, he and I sat side by side on the throne and watched the envoys of the Temple of Tunia enter.

    And¡­

    My heart sank suddenly.

    ''¡­Huh?''

 Chapter 39.1

    It was the archbishop who came to the Empire. The description that the external affairs were handled by the archbishop and the internal affairs were mainly resolved by the saint seemed to be true to some extent.

    The archbishop was an old gentleman who looked kind and upright.

    But now, that did not matter.

    Thump, thump.

    ''I can''t believe he''s here.''

    My heart began to beat faster.

    Behind the archbishop were several priests and pdins. I was not sure if all of them were here, but it seemed like a few were. Still, I recognized him at a nce.

    ¡­Seraphina''s first love.

    A young man born with a miserable fate to have his head cut off at the hands of a tyrant for the sin of gaining her love.

    Eden.

    An upright young man with dark blue hair neatly cut stood in the third row with his head slightly bowed.

    ''Right¡­ Of course, Eden woulde.''

    It was because he is a pdin.

    Perhaps, I was staring too intently, and when Eden raised his head slightly, our eyes met. His ck eyes stared intently at me. I quickly turned my gaze to the archbishop. At the same time, Eden also lowered his eyes when I avoided his gaze.

    Then, I heard a sweet yet eerie voice next to me.

    "Wee to the realm of Acti, believers of Tunia."

    I flinched.

    Since I was distracted by Eden for a moment, I was overwhelmed by the presence of my husband sitting to my right. His reclining upper body slowly tilted forward.

    "Those who ask for help, you must''ve brought me the sincerity to offer."

    ''¡­He looks like a real viin.''

    The circumstances of the Temple of Tunia are all well-known facts, and it should be understandable¡­ Well, Raniero was the viin, though.

    The benevolent archbishop opened his mouth with a stiff smile on his face.

    "Of course, great son of the God Acti. It''s small, but¡­"

    "No."

    Raniero interrupted him and smiled lightly.

    It was a rude attitude.

    "You don''t have to extort material things you have for that, don''t you?"

    Oh, but what he was saying is correct.

    I slowly turned my eyes to look at Raniero''s side face. Opening his eyes a little wide, his long eyshes fluttered. He was like an angel in disguise. He seemed innocent even though he was making an awkward joke.

    "I''ll have mercy on you, and I won''t ept any offerings you bring."

    Something feels a little ominous¡­

    ??

    Even though I was not the type of person to say this¡ª

    "Instead, everyone kneel down, look up to me and beg for your life."

    ¡ªI thought it would be like this.

    "Beg and plead for the mercy of the blood and flesh of the God of War to show you the mercy of ughter."

    Raniero Actilus said in a gentle voice.

    The audience became quiet as if water had been poured on them. Only Raniero, who was on my right, was smiling.

    I nced down at them with aplicated mind.

    The people of the Temple of Tunia, who have treated Actilus as barbarians or ruffians¡­ A treacherous attitude that came to ask for help when the aid was needed must have condemned their heart as much as they would not want to. Now, this humiliation they had to endure was, in a way,ing to them.

    Nevertheless, no one would fall to their knees easily.

    ¡­Even the archbishop, who has been collecting offerings to show ''sincereness'' even in their circumstances. They just stumbled and looked at each other''s faces, wandering in confusion.

    Meanwhile, Raniero was pleasantly appreciating the disgrace that bound their limbs.

    ''But, in the end, they''ll have to kneel.''

    Even if they went back like this, there was no way that the power of the Tunia Temple alone could handle the wave.

    ''And, would they have wanted toe to Actilus?''

    Actilus would have been thest resort¡­ Thest straw caught by the God of mercy, rejected by all who sought for help. If they turn their back because of humiliation, they would really have no choice now.

    Somehow, it was a bit pitiful.

    ''Grandfather archbishop, make a decision.''

    What difference would it make to shiver in shame? In this case, just close your eyes and kneel once¡­

    As an opportunist who was more timid than anyone else, I sent a sad telepathy to the grandfather archbishop.

    That was then.

    Among the pdins in the line, someone''s head was lowered. Raniero''s gaze and mine naturally turned towards it. At the same time, embarrassed Pdins took a step back from him. So, I could see that it was Eden who knelt before anyone else.

    ''¡­Huh?''

    I was surprised and covered my mouth without realizing it.

    ''Eden?''

    Not only did Eden get down on his knees, he even lowered his head slowly. The archbishop''s eyes began to moisten when he saw that. He then also eventually fell to his knees. As the two fell to their knees, everyone''s heads began to drop like waves.

    "Hahahaha!"

    Raniero, who had been wounded by the hypocrisy of the Temple of Tunia,ughed happily. However, I was not happy. I just kept staring at the dark blue hair.

    ¡­Eden was the first to kneel on his knees?

    ''Isn''t this character copsing?''

    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?

    Even after returning to the Empress''s Pce, the shock of Eden kneeling first did not disappear from my mind.

    Although the Temple of Tunia was an underdeveloped area, as the beasts continued to appear, the training of troops to counter the beasts has been steady. It means that it was a chaotic ce where Pdins gathered.

    Eden ascended to the heights of the Tunia Pdins with his innate martial arts skills and an upright mind. Although he was still young at the age of eighteen, he was a sure-footed person who was recognized by everyone.

    ''The original description was like that.''

 Chapter 39.2

    Eden was not a significant figure. Nheless, unlike a character like me who dies right from the start, his death was painstakingly portrayed at the climax.

    In order to maximize the effect of his death, the description of whom he was continued throughout the y, from the point of view of Seraphina, whopared Raniero to Eden and missed him in everything.

    The biggest reason she could not be broken was Eden.

    He was Seraphina''s affectionate first love and the flower on the cliff that she dared not touch. Despite the sexual attraction and temptation, Seraphina was unable to kiss him even once because of Eden''s position as a pdin, rather than her status as a saint because pdins also have abstinence as a doctrine.

    He was the man she so desperately wanted to protect.

    ¡­And, he was brutally murdered at the end of a fight with Raniero.

    Raniero hated Eden so much that I could not even think of the cruelty of the description. Trying to break Seraphina''s will, Raniero covered his severed neck with a cloche and brought them to her with her dinner. Then, Seraphina, who felt something was strange, opened the cloche¡­

    ''¡­And, it was a catastrophic ending.''

    I rubbed my stiff cheeks with both hands.

    Eden, described in the original work, was a pdin with a strong rebellious temperament and a knowledgeable character. He never conformed to what he considered not right and was also somewhat hot-tempered.

    As described in the original, he was not the first person to kneel down¡­

    ''Even if everyone else is on their knees, you have to hold your head firmly until the very end¡­ That''s Eden.''

    It was a bit strange.

    ''Actually, most of the descriptions of Eden in the original story are from Seraphina¡ªsuch as Eden was like this or Eden was that way¡­''

    Even if there was a little gap with the real thing, there was no reason for me to find it strange?

    ''¡­No, but isn''t the gap too big? How the hell was Seraphina interpreting Eden?''

    As I sighed, I heard the maids whispering behind me. I held my breath and overheard their words, it seemed that they were talking about the pdins.

    ¡­After all, they were youngdies in their prime, so they were just curious about the pdins from other countries.

    The envoys from the Temple of Tunia decided to stay in the Pce of Actilus for a few days. Even though it took quite a long time to walk from the private pce to the Empress Pce, most of the courtiers knew secret passages.

    ''Haha, everyone went in and out of the dog hole without a hitch.''

    [ T/N: Not sure I need to rify this, but just in case, the author used the word dog hole (?????) here instead of secret passage even though the meaning is the same~! ]

    While I was eavesdropping on their stories, I pondered to myself. It was because I wondered what my handmaidens were seeing.

    "They were practicing long spears."

    "Really? How was it?"

    "Actually, I was surprised that they were more agile than I thought. I thought that there was no other ce that could match the Empire with martial arts."

    "What, they were an equal match?"

    "Young Lady Gongfyr is right. I was just surprised that their level was higher than I expected."

    It must be difficult to train without a break even though they have umted travel fatigue.

    I stood up from my seat. As a person of Actilus, I had a duty to do as an empress to receive guests from another country. The archbishop and the Emperor''s ministry would have dinner together, so let''s go take care of that first.

    "Cisen, let''s go."

    "Yes."

    Cisen followed me.

    While I walked down the corridor of the Empress''s Pce and came out to a spacious hall, suddenly, arms came to both sides of my waist.

    I was startled.

    The next moment, I could smell the familiar scent of Raniero.

    "Your Majesty, what brings you¡­"

    "What do I need to do toe?"

    "As you know, it''s not like that."

    Raniero pulled me closer in his arms. With the back of my head resting on his shoulder, I mumbled.

    "I thought you were busy."

    "Like you?"

    "More than me. You''ll have to talk to the archbishop as well."

    Do not tell me¡­ He did not quit just because it was annoying, did he¡­?

    "We decided to talk gradually."

    ''Of course.''

    Since Raniero could not see his face, I was able to express my thoughts as much as I wanted to. I know that he actually stopped because he waszy. After all, the people of the Temple of Tunia will stay here for ten days. There was no need to rush things.

    `By the way, it seems that Raniero has gotten into the habit ofing to the Empress''s Pce when he is bored¡­ but, this is a problem.

    The first operation, ''living quietly as if a dead mouse,'' seems to have crossed the water* for a long time.

    [ T/N: It means ''For a situation to bepletely over so that one can do nothing about it.'' ]

    Raniero pressed my body close to him as I rested my cheek on him.

    "Where are you going?"

    "¡­I thought the servants would be waiting for instructions regarding the dinner gathering."

    "For example, who''s going to attend dinner? You can''t have everyone there at the table."

    "Yes. So, I thought I''d try to figure it out¡­"

    In fact, the reason I was going to do it myself without asking Raniero was because the people to call at this time were all arbitrarily determined. An archbishop, amander of the pdins, and two older priests, right¡­?

    When I just spoke politely and quietly while being held in his arms, his hands on my stomach bent as if they were hooks.

    Then, I could hearughter in my ears.

    "Haha, there''s no need for you to work hard. I''ve already decided."

    My ears were tingling. Raniero pressed his fangs against the tender flesh to make a mark before he whispered, pressing his lips close to my ear.

    The hair all over my body stood up all at once.

    Raniero grabbed my shoulder and turned me around. He was smiling brightly.

    "So, you have nothing to do now."

    I gazed at Raniero silently. Even though it was for a brief moment, he hates waiting, so I should answer quickly.

    "Then, I''ll be in the Empress''s Pce."

    Whatever I was going to say, it was already decided anyways.

    I responded meekly.

 Chapter 40.1

    Raniero knew where Angelica''s gaze was directed to.

    Since both the people of Temple and Tunia and Angelica returned to their lodgings, the audience room became empty. Only Raniero sat alone for several minutes, with his eyes closed.

    A smile that was not remotely pleasant slightly caught on the edge of his lips.

    He had been wondering since a while ago.

    ''What''s with the Temple of Tunia?''

    Angelica gave up all the social studies she had been so zealous for for several weeks, and she raked in only the information rted to the Temple of Tunia. Even with her tired and emaciated face, she insisted that she undoubtedly would receive an audience from the Temple of Tunia.

    Normally, when she was not feeling well and he gave her an excuse to run away, she was always quick to grab it.

    ''What is there?''

    A barrennd that he had never cared about¡­ However, Angelica strangely set aside everything and explored it.

    Since the Unro Kingdom and the Temple of Tunia were far away, there was no reason to trade with each other because expenses would be greater than the gains. For that reason, the Unro Kingdom does not know much about the Temple of Tunia.

    Who would dig deep into the inconsequential matter that does not matter?

    Raniero wanted to know what his wife, a native of Unro, valued so much in the Temple of Tunisia. But, he did not ask directly. It was because he would find out the day they came¡­

    ¡­From the direction of her gaze.

    Indeed, the gaze was forting. Angelica''s eyes were fixed on one spot. He knew that their eyes had met for a moment. To Raniero, it was just a face that just looked hazy and uncharacteristic.

    What did she see in the young man''s eyes?

    When that man first kneeled down in front of him, who was captured in the Empress'' gaze, he could not help butugh.

    "Interesting."

    Raniero uttered aloud in the empty hall.

    There was a slight crack in his smile.

    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?

    "Who did you decide to invite for dinner?"

    Raniero nced around in his wife''s room, which was now familiar.

    A bow and arrow are arranged neatly on one side.

    Raising up from his seat, he then leaned his upper body against the railing of the balcony. On the trunk of arge tree overlooking right from here, the marks have increasedpared to thest time. It was proof that Angelica had been holding the bow steadily.

    Looking at the traces of the arrows being pierced into the tree trunk several times, it seemed that the uracy of the arrows was steadily increasing even though it was far from his standard. Not knowing that the training would be used as the basis of her escape, Raniero was filled with a slight sense of satisfaction.

    ncing over his shoulder, Angelica, who was sitting in front of her tea table, was blinking her eyes as she gazed at his back.

    "Are you curious?"

    Her pale green eyes rolled at his words. After taking her time, she eventually nodded her head slowly.

    "Well¡­ yes."

    Somehow, it was an attitude as though she was not very curious.

    "Who were you trying to seat?"

    The silence was not pleasant.

    As the scene of a young man kneeling in front of him was yed behind Raniero''s eyelids, another small crack was formed.

    Raniero smiled.

    Perhaps she thought it was a bad sign, and Angelica hastily opened her mouth, "The archbishop, themander of the pdins, and two old-looking priests¡­Since I thought their ranks were higher."

    She then nced at him before adding her words.

    "¡­But,e to think of it, Your Majesty is going to say such kinds of things are not fun, right?"

    "¡­."

    "As I thought about it, perhaps it doesn''t sound really entertaining. Maybe, it''s not good¡­?

    That was not it.

    ''¡­There is someone she has been looking at.''

    He still did not ask directly, turning his face away a little.

    "Other than that?"

    Angelica flinched reflexively. Somehow, her face had a desperate expression painted on it. She did her best to think of what to say for a few seconds, though after a while, her round shoulders soon drooped.

    "¡­I don''t know who else is important."

    It was a boring answer.

    "It''s the first time I''ve met them."

    Had he heard this answer two months ago, he would have been bored. Though now, it was a slightly different feeling¡ªfar from being disappointed, he was rather lenient. It may be a lie to say that she was not interested because she saw them for the first time.

    Still, it seemed genuine that Angelica did not want to face that man in the evening. It seemed as though she did not even think about that young man at all.

    Raniero grabbed a chair roughly and gestured towards Angelica.

    She now easily understands her husband''s wishes. The next moment, Raniero could feel a familiar weight on his thighs. With his arms wrapped around her waist naturally, Angelica drooped like a rag doll in his arms.

    After only two months, she becamecent.

    It felt like a long time ago when she held her vignt and hardened her body. Their embracing figure was very natural. Although she never engaged first before the mood was ripe. After the hunting was over, a gentle impulse, simr to the one that came when they bathed together, tautened him down.

    ''I''d like her to beg for it first.''

    ¡ª

 Chapter 40.2

    Raniero thought so and stared at Angelica''s face, whose eye level had be simr to his. After making eye contact with her for a long time, she rolled her eyes down as if to avoid her gaze. Even though he knew it meant she was obedient, he was not satisfied with it anymore.

    ''¡­Have I gotten used to it?''

    The exact reason was not known.

    He then grabbed Angelica''s hand and made her wrap his own cheek. Slim, soft, and warm hands¡­ Perhaps, it was a personal preference, the tips of her nails were rounded and neatly trimmed.

    Now, he was used to this feeling.

    As she ran her thumb across his lips, it was her subconscious habit.

    Raniero did not miss that moment, biting her fingertips. When the wet touch grazed her, Angelica responded immediately. He then tucked her hair behind her ears and raised his eyes before gazing at Angelica.

    Because her head was subtly lifted, he raised his eyes slightly.

    When their eyes met, Raniero put a smile on his eyes. A look of trouble appeared on her face at his tant seduction. Angelica bowed her head with her thumb between his lips. At the same time, her cheeks, ears, and even her neck were starting to flush pink.

    At that moment, something rose in his stomach. In invisible ces, it continued to grow slowly.

    [ T/N: (¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã)¨s¦à ©ß©¥©ß HELLO, HELP I CAN''T TAKE MY MIND OUTTA THIS GUTTER AAAA¡ª ]

    Raniero''s ns to get her to fret and beg first fell apart. His voice, which became sweet as if it was going to linger, whispered.

    "Kiss me."

    Meanwhile, his hand caressed her back, searching for the ribbon that tied her dress as his other hand slipped through the hem of the long dress. Angelica could not help but sp his cheeks with her hands and press her lips onto him.

    As she smeared her lips on his to the point where it felt almost rustily, she eventually opened her mouth breathlessly.

    "It''s still too bright¡­"

    Leaping to his feet, Raniero supported her hips. Startled, Angelica made a sound¡ªEuup¡ªsound in surprise and clung onto him as though she were hanging on. Suddenly, his sharp fangs bit the nape of her neck the next moment.

    A cry, as if in pain, rushed through Raniero''s ear.

    "It hurts¡­"

    "Of course, it hurts."

    Raniero made his way to the bedroom without hesitation.

    "Because I bit you to hear that."

    [ T/N: AAA! I CAN''T¡ª HE''S DOING THE MOST THIS CHAPTER I SWEARR~ (¡¨?¦Ø?) ]

    As if rebelling against his words, Angelica''s lips abruptly bit his neck. However, it was only as far as what her boldness allowed. She could not even press her teeth, and Angelica just stiffened her body with her lips alone.

    It seemed that she was surprised at what she had done impulsively.

    Raniero let out augh as clear as a bell and fell on the bed as he embraced her. Although Angelica tried to raise her head, her hands that were wrapped around the back of her head prevented her from doing so. With her lips still on her neck, he spoke cheerfully.

    "Press your teeth down."

    He could feel the short breath against the nape of his neck. Fully nested in her body, Raniero crawled and untied the ribbon from Angelica''s back.

    "Try to hurt me, darling."

    At his words, her front teeth gently brushed his skin, but it was just grazing.

    A chuckle ofughter echoed from the inside of Raniero''s throat.

    "More."

    Only then did a slight force enter her chin.

    Nheless, it was not enough to make him hurt. As he caressed her bare back with his hands, Raniero uttered with a shallow breath.

    "More¡­"

    No matter how much he encouraged her to do more, Angelica could not cross a certain line. Even if he asked her to bite him hard, he would not feel any pain. It was both cute and amusing.

    As Angelica said, the sun was high.

    Even if he yed as much as he wanted, there would still be plenty of time until dinner.

    Raniero thought he should cancel his attempt to sit with the young pdin over dinner.

    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?

    The unpleasantness, which had created a very subtle rift, seemed to be smoothed over and over again after tormenting the meek and timid Angelica. Even if her gaze rested on that young man for a while, in the end, she was the one who would eventually whine and suffer the vehemence in his arms.

    It was censured to happen, thanks to the fact that the dagger he threw hit her in the eye on the portrait.

    Raniero''s mood, which had gradually improved like that, began to disperse and shatter again after a particr incident.

    It started with a very Actilus-like vent.

    The Actilus Knights Commander had asked for permission to apply for a match with the pdins of the Temple of Tunia. For Raniero, there was no reason to refuse. He was rather pleased that there was an entertainment event.

    And so, one event was chosen from each side.

    The pdins wanted a jousting match with a spear, and the Knights of Actilus wanted a three-on-three ground battle with weapons wielded freely.

    However, Angelica did not want to attend the event.

    It was understandable considering her personality. While she finished the hunt with the help of Raniero and was elevated to the logic of power, her essence was still a weak human. Her frailty may not be able to withstand the flow of blood in today''s battle.

    Nevertheless, somehow, it did not seem to be because of her inclination.

    Angelica''s intention not to watch the match came only after she was informed by a promising pdin named ''Eden'' who would neither participate nor attend the event.

    ¡ª

 Chapter 41

    I soon found out¡­

    As the drink, which passed over my throat without leaving a single drop, simmered in my stomach for a while, hot energy spread through my fingertips and toes. The next moment, the voices of the noisy nobles resounded from afar suddenly became close and clear.

    All of a sudden, the world brightened up as if my eyes were absorbing more light.

    It didn''t happen to the extent of just drinking alcohol¡­ The alcohol that Raniero gave me was definitely mixed with drugs though I didn''t know what it was. He didn''t tell me, nor was I in a situation to ask the Emperor''s physician or royal physician.

    "Ah¡­"

    Feeling nauseated all of a sudden, I leaned on the table and hung my back. However, the only thing in my stomach was the fruit I ate a little at dawn and a ss of alcohol a while ago, so nothing came out.

    "Sit like this instead."

    Raniero grabbed my shoulder and helped me lean against the backrest, whispering.

    "Be patient. You¡­ Soon, everything will look different."

    My whole body was heavy.

    Raniero''s voice seemed toe from above the clouds or from inside my body. My movements were slowed down, and even holding a fork and knife was strenuous. At that moment, I could feel a strange feeling when I nced down at the shiny tableware as I breathed in a sweet scent.

    Ah, these were originally¡­

    ¡­Was it dull?

    It didn''t look dangerous at all.

    Meanwhile, the nobles of Actilus, who seemed to be in another world with a transparent wall before, felt like they were right next to me out of nowhere. A woman was yelling at her own husband derisively. The joke was so funny that I burst intoughter.

    I burst outughing so much that themotion in front of me stopped. They all stared at me at once. Still, I smiled with a puzzled face.

    Why were they stopping?

    Not understanding, I asked.

    "What are you doing, not enjoying yourself?"

    Raniero, who heard me,ughed and opened his mouth.

    "Haha. Can''t you hear the Empress?"

    I clenched my knife with a smile.

    At the same time, my appetite suddenly increased. I lifted my heavy arm and cut the meat before putting it in my mouth.

    Unlike the roast beef that was ughtered earlier, it was a dish that was properly vored and seasoned. It was delicious. The subtle vors felt more colorful and prudent than usual. Other times, it would have felt a little hot, but right now, it was just right.

    I was nervous because my body was not moving properly at first, though I ate diligently. Come to think of it, I was no longer feeling hot, even in theseyered robes.

    When I came to my senses, I found that the te was empty.

    Oh, was it time to get up¡­?

    However, my body was too heavy. I couldn''t stand up properly and strumbled. Although the maids hurriedly ran to grab me, Raniero gestured to them to stop.

    Soon, he held me in his arms.

    Consciousness faded in and out, again and again. At some point, I stopped thinking about the future. All that mattered was the present moment and the very next moment. It seemed as if there would never be any danger to me.

    As I closed my eyes for a moment and then opened them, the shadow was slightly longer. My robe was removed, and I was changed into a hunting suit before I knew it. Like when I drank too much, the memory in my head was like a film, shortening into pieces.

    Although I thought I was supposed to go out to the Capital and distribute food to the people, I had no memory of that. Wearing hunting clothes meant the event was over.

    Still, I didn''t have any doubts or worries.

    ''Oh, I wonder if the time hase,'' that was all I had in my head.

    While putting a bow on my back and two daggers around my waist, Cisen put leather armor on my upper body. Duchess Nerma approached the two of us who were preparing.

    "It''s a gift from His Majesty the Emperor."

    It was a small vial of ck powder. There was a smallbel on the outside.

    "¡­Soleols."

    "It''s a purified poison extracted from the Soleols poison frog."

    Answering me, Duchess Nerma bowed her back deeply and continued her words.

    "His Majesty has said that Your Majesty would know how to use it."

    I blinked and shook the vial slightly. This morning, I regretted not preparing poison for suicide.

    I grinned.

    In a sh, I thought I knew what to do with this.

    My body felt incredibly light.

    In addition, the field of view was wide, and everything was clear. The sound of birds pping their wings could even be heard in the distance. As if it were a lie that I was nervous and afraid of hunting until this morning, my body was not rigid, and my spirit was fresh.

    Outside the fence of the hunting grounds stood spectators of nobles. Regardless, the hunting grounds were full and covered by trees, so it would be difficult for them to see interesting scenes.

    Yes, ''interesting scene''!

    I ambled leisurely.

    "Your Majesty the Empress enters!"

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 42

    The crowd was split by the sound of the horn. I could see each and every face clearly. Their faces were full of anticipation. Of course, I didn''t deserve to be treated like that. Then, I noticed that Sylvia was at the starting point where I arrived with people''s eyes on her.

    Wearing simple protective clothing and a sword, her lips trembled palely.

    ''Like that¡­''

    I smiled at her.

    ''She must have a weak heart.''

    Only if she hunted well would she be able to be my maid and survive. It''d be difficult to be this weak. The pity she felt when she saw her kneeling in front of her a few weeks ago was long gone.

    ¡­Pity?

    Why should I feel that way? If you do a good job, you deserve a reward, and if you don''t, it doesn''t matter if you die.

    "His Majesty the Emperor enters!"

    The horn resounded again.

    I turned around.

    Raniero Actilus was entering the ground. His eyes shone with a light exaltation, yet his expression was rxed andnguid as always. Suddenly, his eyes met mine. It was him whoughed first, though I was suddenly able to understand what he meant. At that moment, I knew that he and I were the same.

    I smiled brightly at him, too.

    For the first time, Raniero was not scary at all¡­ My beautifulpanion.

    Soon the prey, whose hair had been shaved off their heads, was brought in handcuffed. They weren''t allowed to wear protective gear to protect themselves, so they were simply wearing shirts, pants, and boots. Still, the forged weapon looked sharp.

    It didn''t matter, because they were just prey.

    Eventually, the prey entered the fence first. I could hear my heart beating inside my ear¡ªthump, thump. My gaze was focused on their backs as they disappeared into the forest. Where are they going? Where should I go to find them?

    "Empress."

    As I tilted my head toward the sound of the voice, Raniero''s breath reached a short distance. He leaned back and whispered to me.

    "It looks like the medicine must be working."

    Oh, yes. This confidence, this sense of exaltation¡­ The feeling that everything in the world could be seen and heard more clearly. The courage and the absence of fear befitting the sharpened senses¡­ All because of the drink Raniero Actilus gave me and the medicine in it.

    "I told you, didn''t I?"

    Uttering so, he stroked my cheek.

    I rested my cheek naturally in the palm of his hand. It was something I would normally not even imagine or think about doing. Raniero''s delicate, firm thumb brushed my soft cheek.

    "You''re not going to die."

    I gave a big head nod. Of course, I wouldn''t die.

    I couldn''t die, could I?

    "Today''s hunters enter the hunting grounds!"

    We didn''t enter the hunting grounds all at once. Sylvia, the lowest rank, went in first, and after a few minutes, it was my turn.

    I was excited. I couldn''t wait to go in, feeling fully prepared.

    As soon as the door in front of me opened, I rushed into the hunting ground. A cool breeze blew through my forehead and the tips of my ears as my hair was tied up in one. To my surprise, I could breathefortably. It was as though my body was freed from any bondage. I could go farther with one step, and while running, I could hear all the sounds around me.

    I jumped into the center structure.

    As expected, no one came here. As I leisurely put the arrow on my bow, I waited for something to jump out from behind a bush or tree. All of my arrowheads had Soleols on them. Instead of drinking it in need, I chose to apply it all over the arrowheads.

    It was burdensome for prey to climb here. But soon, they would have to go through this area in order not to get lost because of the grounds.

    How long did I wait?

    A human shadow could be seen from the other side.

    Seeing that, I slowly lowered myself and pulled the bowstring. Oh, the medicine Raniero gave was so great that it wasn''t difficult at all to draw the string. My arms and fingertips weren''t shaking as well.

    "Ah."

    As the shadow got a little closer, I lowered my bow in disappointment.

    It was Sylvia Jacques.

    She nced up at me from below and cried.

    "Your, Your Majesty."

    I just nced at her without going down to her, loosening my bowstring.

    "I have something to tell you¡­"

    Sylvia''s words couldn''t be continued. It was because of the presence of a person who suddenly jumped out of the bush.

    "k¡­!"

    Sylvia''s long hair was grabbed and caught. Even though she tried to hit her opponent in the face with her elbow, they were too formidable. I watched the fight unfolding below with my eyes wide open.

    It was none other than Roberta Jacques who threatened her by grabbing her daughter''s hair and waving it around.

    "To His Majesty the Emperor¡­!"

    The evil voice of Roberta rose straight up.

    "I''ll open your chest alive and show him how your heart beats. As a living sacrifice for the summer solstice to the great God Acti. For his entertainment! So, I can survive¡ª!"

    Indeed, Raniero would enjoy a mother who cut out her offspring''s heart to live.

    ''¡­Is this the secret weapon the Jacques'' mother and son prepared?''

    My bowstring, aimed at two people fighting back and forth, started to tighten little by little.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 43

    Trigger Warning!

    This chapter contains material which some readers may find distressing, including depictions of physical violence, blood, and gore. Reader discretion is advised.

    Roberta''s hostility and Sylvia''s screams were emulsified into a mess and echoed in the sky of the hunting ground. If they shouted this loudly, someone would likelye, though no one had arrived yet, presumably because the hunting ground was so vast.

    My hands, wearing the rough leather gloves, didn''t tremble at all.

    ''Shoot.''

    Swish¡ª

    The bow that Raniero had given me shot the arrow sharply.

    The poisoned arrow fell very close to the two andnded in the grass. The next moment, the arrowheads caused the grass to rot ck. I could see that Roberta had momentarily hardened even from here. She slowly turned her head.

    Although I was on top of a tall structure, I could see her enraged expression clearly. Without a word, I put the arrow back on the bow.

    This time, I was determined to hit her head.

    "This¡­ this damn b*tch!"

    Roberta came running towards me as if she was foaming out of the mouth.

    Swish!

    Once again, the arrow flew.

    As Sylvia fell down, hanging on Roberta''s waist when she was running this way, the arrow missed. The two fell, tangled up on the floor.

    "Mo, mother!"

    "I can''t let you go!"

    "If you say you want to kill me because you want to live, then what about me! Huh? What about me?!"

    Sylvia''s beautiful face was distorted as she continued to scream.

    "I want to live, too!"

    As though foretelling this situation, there was a stone block of suitable size within reach of her hand. Sylvia reached out her hand and picked it up right away before striking Roberta in the back of the head.

    ¡ªPuk!

    I could hear the wretched sound all the way from here.

    A shrill cry.

    Then, again¡ªPuk.

    "I want to live. I want to live. I want to live. I''ll survive¡­ I''ll make a ce to stand with my feet!"

    Haha. Iughed.

    Raniero would regret not seeing this scer.

    As I thought so, I quickly drew my dagger and strode down the stairs. Sylvia was holding the bloody stone and holding her breath with her hair disheveled while Roberta groaned in agony and crawled on the floor. And when I came before them, Sylvia exhaled her breath and loosened her knife.

    The knife cut Roberta''s ankle.

    With the tendon in her ankle cut, Roberta was merely spewing strange sounds, spitting curses against Sylvia and me. The fact that she was not dead yet must be because of her great vitality.

    "Your, Your Majesty¡­"

    Seeing me, Sylvia quickly fell to her knees and offered her de to me. She was terrified.

    Oh, terrified humans are amusing.

    "This prey is for Your Majesty. Please¡­ Please, Your Majesty, take the prey."

    I smiled broadly. It was truly remarkable. Sylvia was about to yield the most interesting moment to me. Pulling the bowstring, I drew the poisoned arrowhead from the quiver.

    This time, I didn''t give her time to protest.

    Puk.

    "Aaaack!"

    The poisonous arrow was stuck in the back of the prey. As the venom had prated into the veins and left a trail along the way, cks were engraved on her exposed neck and cheeks. Her veins were also ckened and Roberta struggled with herst extremities.

    It wasn''t fun to drag on too much. I suddenly became bored of all this and thrust a dagger into her neck. The prey was so desperate.

    As Roberta''s blood spattered on my cheek, I wiped the blood with my glove. My heart was pounding. More amplified sensations than before came rushing in like a tidal wave. Even the sound of the wind rustling the leaves and the sound of birds smashing through the branches were so clearly distinguished that I was distracted.

    The next moment, the heavy footsteps of a man could be heard in the distance.

    It was not Raniero Actilus. He wouldn''t make such dull footsteps. Slowly abandoning the knife, I drew another arrow from the quiver before knocking the arrow onto the bowstring.

    "Your, Your Majesty¡­"

    "It''s your brother."

    My voice, falling from my mouth, was colder than usual. I could feel Sylvia''s breathing tremble though I didn''t even give her a nce. As arge man''s shadow appeared through the trees, the battle axe held tightly in his hands looked menacing.

    I smiled faintly.

    In an instant, an arrow aimed at him flew, cutting through the stinging wind. Unfortunately, it didn''t hit his head, but it tore his clothes and grazed his shoulders.

    ''Tsk.''

    Even though the medicine Raniero gave me made me apletely different person, it didn''t transform me into a weapon like him. Still, I was satisfied with just grazing him. Henry Jacques'' shoulder began to swell in an instant as if stung by a wasp.

    I fired an arrow once again.

    Meanwhile, Sylvia trembled beside me and copsed.

    Henry, who was roaring while rubbing his shoulder, nced towards us. His dead mother, his fallen sister, and me with Roberta''s blood on my face and hands, aiming an arrow at him. Slowly, his eyes became bloodshot and turned inside out.

    "Aaaahhhhhhhhhh!"

    He began to sprint towards me.

    At that moment, pain suddenly erupted all over my body.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 44

    Trigger Warning!

    This chapter contains material which some readers may find distressing, including depictions of physical violence, blood, and gore. Reader discretion is advised.

    The grip of my hand that was holding the bow loosened, and the weapon slid down. Suddenly, the smell of blood rushed into my nose. I was feeling nauseated everywhere as the sky abruptly turned yellow. Trees seemed to be pouring down this way, and Henry''s cries grew farther and closer alternately.

    The next moment, the force that besieged me broke.

    A sense of reality flooded my head.

    It seemed that the effect of the medicine suddenly disappeared in an instant. The muscles in my limbs, which were used beyond their original abilities,ined of pain. They screamed that they could no longer hold the weapon. I could feel the blow falling down towards my body the moment I couldn''te to my senses by shaking my head at the onught of pain.

    As Henry struck me in the side with an axe, I was flung away with a cough.

    "Unngh, ah¡­"

    I crawled on the floor just like Roberta did a while ago. What was I doing? What the hell was I thinking when I was doing this until just now¡­?

    A rough hand turned me upside down.

    A shadow fell over my body. With his back to the sun, Henry raised his axe. I was crying and yelling at him. In that brief moment, I shivered and searched around for the quiver that had fallen to the floor. I gripped the arrow with an immobile hand. The fear that the red wine had taken away rushed over me in an instant.

    "Uh, heuk¡­"

    The axe was swung wide, and I shut my eyes tight. I was prepared for my head to split in two. There was no strength left to dilute the fear by deliberately thinking lightly.

    "Huek¡ª"

    In conclusion, my head wasn''t split in two.

    Instead, something hot poured down on me. I couldn''t even open my eyes, trembling and holding onto the arrow. Then, something heavy fell down slowly as if it were overtaking me. The arrow pierced through something before it got caught on something hard and broke.

    "Heuu, ah, ugnn¡­"

    I quivered and let out a weeping groan. The next moment, someone lifted the man''s body that was covering me, who was still trembling.

    "I told you."

    It was a soft and beautiful voice.

    The day when the sun rises the longest was suitable for the summer solstice. The sweat that came out due to the scorching sun and the cold sweat that had gushed out from fear inteced. The owner of the voice removed the broken arrow from my hand.

    Finally, I opened my eyes gradually.

    I didn''t know, but I was crying. I was weeping and wailing. As Raniero came closer to my chest, which went up and down in a terribly irregr way, I could feel his weight on my body.

    He folded his eyes gracefully and smiled.

    "I told you, my Empress."

    Intertwining our hands together, he kissed my cheek. He didn''t seem to care at all that my body was tainted with blood. His hunting shirt, which had been pure white until then as if it hadn''t been stained with any dirt, began to turn scarlet slowly.

    "You''re not going to die."

    The intense pain that rushed through my body was still severe. I couldn''t think of anything rational as the pain seemed to make me lose my mind at any moment.

    "Aheuk, heuu¡­"

    "Does it hurt? Oh, right¡­ It''s that kind of medicine. Yes."

    Raniero kissed my forehead slowly as if to appease aining child.

    "It''s such a drug. It transcends the limits of the physical abilities given at birth, increases the sense of elevation, and dissipates fear. Right, you were like that for a while. That''s what I gave youst night."

    While I was feeling sick, as though I was going to die soon, Raniero seemed rxed. His cold lips slowly descended from my forehead to my eyelids, to my cheekbones, and then to my cheeks.

    "You became me for a while. However, if the body is overloaded, the pain wille, and the medicine will lose its effect in an instant. Therefore, it couldn''t bemercialized for the knight service to use. Besides, it''s very addictive and makes you lethargic for a while¡­"

    Opening his mouth wide, he bit my cheek lightly as though ying with a child. He then raised his upper body up and pulled out a small vial from under his sleeve.

    Medicine, medicine again¡­

    I gazed up at him in horror. Now, I didn''t want to take the medicine he gave me.

    "You don''t have to look at me like that."

    Raniero mumbled very sweetly.

    "It''s just a pain reliever."

    As though to prove it, he poured the medicine into his mouth first before kissing me.

    As if to bless Acti''s godson, the sunlight was pouring down on his back, who wasforting me. The bitter powdery medicine entered my mouth at once, and I coughed a little. After a while, the pain started to subside. I took a long breath and exhaled, and only then could I properly look up at his beautiful face. Raniero ruffled my hair andughed pleasantly.

    "Thanks to you, I had a good time. Well, look at the things you''ve hunted yourself."

    Sylvia was still lying on the floor, with the bodies of Henry and Roberta stacked next to her. It felt like blood was draining from my body. However, Raniero seemed to be enjoying himself.

    "Now, you are also the people of Actilus. Tonight''s banquet will be for you, who have been reborn¡­"

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 45

    Picking me up effortlessly, Raniero was just gazing only at my face, not caring about Sylvia, who had copsed next to her and passed out.

    "Let''s go back."

    As he casually left all the unpleasant things behind as if there was nothing more to see since the enjoyable moment was over, I stared up at him anxiously.

    Walking in small strides, he looked down at me.

    "Why?"

    A small boulder caught on his toe was kicked mercilessly and bounced over there. I tilted my head slightly and nced at the bloody scene¡ªSylvia¡ªto be exact. Turning back at the same time, he smiled as though he knew. It was a mocking smile.

    "You''re still soft and weak."

    After tightening the embrace, he started walking again.

    The wind began to blow against us, making all the unpleasant smell of blood wash away from the tip of my nose.

    "If I were you, I''d care a little more about yourself than the daughter of the prey. Well, you may be weak because of such a disposition."

    I gave up trying to shake my head.

    Regardless, I couldn''t even move my body, and I wouldn''t be able to make Raniero understand by shaking my head here. It wasn''t that I didn''t care. All threats were gone, and I was now safe in his arms. Nheless, Sylvia was still lying among the corpses¡­

    No, wait¡­ I almost got it wrong.

    The threat is gone¡­?

    Wasn''t this man holding me the biggest threat to me?

    ''Again, again, I must be out of my mind¡ª!''

    Argh. Since I cannot move my body right now, I should just take this time to reflect.

    The heat of the sun did not sting very much because the painkillers dulled the senses in my body. On the contrary, the adrenaline rushed through my body because of the warmth that could be felt through his body temperatureing through ayer of clothing or two.

    I shut my eyes quietly with my arms hanging out.

    Raniero didn''t talk to me anymore as well. Instead, he whistled softly. The pitch went up and down uncontrobly, as high and low as it could go. It was too crude to be called music, though somehow, it had the magic to make people listen.

    After a while, the sun shone on my face. It seemed that we came out of the hunting grounds.

    As I slowly opened my eyes, I frowned with a re. I had to blink a few times because my eyes couldn''t adjust. Meanwhile, the nobles were staring this way, glued to the fence of the hunting ground.

    I managed to move my head a little and gazed up at Raniero''s face.

    Right now, He was more radiantly beautiful than ever as a strange ecstasy and joy overflowed from his eyes. It was a kind of madness that naturally evoked fear. Still, I couldn''t take my eyes off him. It may be because of the logic of the world where poisonous creatures are bound to be splendid.

    He stopped about twenty steps from the fence gate where the nobles twinkled in anticipation of what the godson would say. Then, Raniero''s head slowly turned to the left before looking back to the right. Because the summer solstice festival was a national event, all the nobles of Actilus had gathered.

    In front of the leading people, he dered bluntly.

    "The Empress hunted the prey herself. The hunt is over. The Empress doesn''t even have a scratch."

    "Oh, my¡­!"

    The exaltation seen in his eyes began to grow in the eyes of the other nobles as if it were contagious. Their gaze alternated between Raniero and mine with admiring eyes.

    The next moment, they all knelt over the fence in unison. It was a gesture of obedience.

    In the first ce, I was nothing more than a person born weaker than the people of Actilus, and I had only been preparing for this hunt for only a few weeks. However, I seeded in hunting the Actilus people like this. To those who worshiped power, I could imagine what I''d look like after hunting without a single wound in unfavorable conditions.

    But even so, it was not like turning your palms over like this¡­

    Until now, it was obvious that their support for me was only just a political calction. Now, this seemed genuine.

    The Priest who was in charge of the day''s ritual eximed in ecstasy.

    "The Empress is truly the Emperor''spanion!"

    Above my head, I could hear Raniero snorting.

    "Really, apanion?"

    ''¡­Oh, please.''

    I was afraid that the grandfather priest''s frivolous remarks would blow away his neck, and the sparks would hit me. Although Raniero muttered, "How dare you call this weak Empress mypanion? A marriage partner is one thing, and apanion is another."

    Instead of beheading the priest, he just held me while denying the priest''s words so that I could only hear him. He was staring down at me with those sinister scarlet eyes. The look on my face ncing up at him must have disyed how terrified I was. It was because I could tell by peering at Raniero, who smiled with his eyes bent with great joy.

    He dered, still gazing into my face.

    "Let the evening banquet be dedicated to the Empress."

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 46

    ?? : * ? * :? ?

    The soft, small brush passed over my lips several times before the makeup was finished.

    "Open your eyes."

    At Cisen''s whisper, I slowly opened my eyes. I was as borately dressed up like my wedding day.

    "Looks like you''ve spent more time with the dress than you did with the formal dress in the morning."

    "Of course. Now, people will see Your Majesty up close. We obviously have to work more delicately."

    Iughed awkwardly at her enthusiastic reply.

    The shape of my round forehead, eyebrows, eyes, soft nose, and plump lips¡­

    Nothing was forced to change in shape. Yet, somehow, I looked more impudent and difficult to talk to than usual. This must also be an image that Cisen created skillfully¡ªafter the hunt, the Empress who you shouldn''t dare to approach confidently.

    ''Objectively speaking¡­ it''s beautiful.''

    Although I was already pretty, I was a lot prettier now. But even with a bare face, Raniero Actilus would surely overwhelm this ambiguous beauty. As I deliberately kept staring into the mirror, searching for parts that were prettier than usual, it was still difficult to concentrate.

    A sigh involuntarily escaped my mouth.

    To be honest, I''m very nervous¡­

    It had been twelve years since the young prince ascended the throne after killing his brothers and enemies, even his father. For all those long years, the banquet was always that of Raniero Actilus. It was no wonder that the egocentric hedonistic Emperor did not share entertainment for himself with others. Such a person dedicated the biggest event of the country, the summer solstice festival banquet, to the Empress¡­

    Was it just a whim? Or was there a n? If it were indeed a n, he would be expecting me to show ''something interesting'' to him again¡­

    My lips felt dry as I thought so.

    If there was any expectation, I was in a position to live up to it¡­ just like on the hunting ground.

    "It is time to go."

    At those words, I nodded and stood up.

    The teal blue and viridian dress that Raniero gave me as a gift shone under the light. With Cisen on the right and Duchess Nerma on the left, I ambled like a dignified Empress. The side effects of the stimnt still lingered in my body, impeding my steps, but it had subsided to the point where it wasn''t noticeable anymore.

    As I arrived at the banquet hall, I took a deep breath and stared at the tightly closed door.

    "Open it."

    The guards immediately followed the instructions.

    "Her Majesty the Empress is entering!"

    With those words as a signal, a magnificent and splendid orchestra weed me, the main character of today''s banquet. I frowned slightly as the golden light scattered through the crystals of the chandelier was dazzling.

    There was a red carpet underneath my feet.

    Duchess Nerma whispered softly from behind.

    "Your Majesty, to the left."

    When I turned to the left at her words, I could see a handsome man smiling at me and politely greeting me.

    Who was it?

    Then, a hoarse voice came from behind, mixed withughter.

    "That is my husband. Please, remember."

    Oh my, a vixen¡­

    Thanks to her, the tension was relieved a little. I swallowed augh and continued my steps.

    The red carpet was connected to the altar on the opposite side of the door. There were two seats on the tform, and one of them had Raniero Actilus sitting at an angle. As my fingers trembled slightly, I grabbed my hands and continued walking.

    The seat, which was still a burden to me, seemed too natural andfortable to him. Before going up the stairs, I stopped and waited for his permission.

    A low, charmingugh was heard.

    "Come up."

    Carefully lifting the hem of my dress, I started walking again.

    The whole time, my gaze was fixed on my toes in order to not step on the dress, though even in that state, I could see Raniero''s eyes staring intently at the top of my head. All of a sudden, he wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me in. Because I was wearing heeled shoes, I stumbled and leaned against his arms.

    Even though I tried to fall off quickly, Raniero, oddly enough, didn''t seem to mind.

    "Look ahead."

    He lowered his head, pressed his lips to my ear, and whispered.

    At that, my hair stood up timidly, but I did what he told me to do anyway. The people who filled the banquet hall were staring at me with bright smiles. I could see friendliness that appeared on their faces a little more clearly than when I saw them on the hunting ground a while ago.

    ¡­Friendliness?

    Perhaps, it may be difficult to exin with those words.

    ''It feels like they ept me as a member of them, and at the same time, I''m being respected as their leader¡­''

    "Try to smile."

    Saying so, Raniero pressed his lips hard against my temple.

    I gave them an obligatory faint smile. At the same time, my stomach was churning because of the side effects of the medicine.

    "These are the trophies for you whopleted today''s hunting brilliantly."

    It was only when I heard those words that I slowly began to realize what it meant that I had finished hunting. Now, I would never again have to get involved with the absurd, dirty tricks of Jacques'' mother and son.

    ''Ah¡­''

    Just by trying to survive, I now have the hearts of all of these people in my hands.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 47

    It was so easy.

    There was something strange and puzzling about it. Perhaps, it was because I wasn''t from this country. It wasn''t just the Emperor though the people of this country seemed to be absurd as well.

    Soon, Raniero gently led my hand to the throne of the Empress.

    It was somehow really awkward for me to sit next to him and look down at the nobles who stared at me with weing expressions.

    A formal ceremonial opening speech was followed by the Duke of Nerma. The endless development of the Actilus Empire, our loyalty to the Emperor, and development and expansion are the only proof of faith¡­ Well, these were the kinds of stories I knew all about now.

    Meanwhile, instead of paying attention to the Duke, who was giving the opening remarks, Raniero''s eyes were glued towards me. Although I tried to pretend I didn''t see it at first, he was making me feel self-conscious¡­ To be honest, it was so tant that there was no sign of hiding it, so it was difficult to turn a blind eye. Eventually, I had to turn my head slightly and ask.

    "Why, why are you¡­"

    ''¡­Why is he looking at me like that?''

    To His Majesty, people''s faces all look the same, so it was not surprising that I have be pretty all over again.

    "It''s amazing."

    Nheless, he just cut off his words before he could finish, leaving me to just guess.

    It had always been an unparalleled self-centered way of speaking. Since I couldn''t figure out what was going on in his mind, I justughed vaguely. However, when he stopped talking and ignored my words, I had no choice but to open my mouth again.

    "Thank you."

    "You didn''t ask me what it was about?"

    ¡­If Your Majesty was me, would you have asked?

    Raniero''s lips slowly rose as I asked the rude question only to myself. I realized something was wrong again when his lips opened and muttered, "Ah." The smile on his lips was truly ominous.

    "You¡­ you don''t even need to understand my thoughts, so that''s why you didn''t ask? What were you talking about?"

    My eyes were tightly shut.

    Your Majesty, I have only been out of the realm of death for just a few hours. Could you give me a moment to rest?

    Even though I thought so, I swallowed my tears and shook my head for another improvisation.

    "Oh, I-I didn''t know what it is, but I''m just happy that Your Majesty is looking at me, and I''m grateful for all the attention you give me¡­"

    As he listened to me, Raniero leaned his upper body this way. The momentary silence that he deliberately ced before he opened his lips made me nervous¡­ This guy was obviously doing this on purpose.

    Soon, he whispered thest words in a really sweet voice.

    "You''re only getting better at using your tongue like a snake, aren''t you?"

    It was a really absurd remark for me, who lives a daily life that fluctuates every day. Why did he think that was?

    Guess who it was because of¡­!

    Although I cried on the inside, I couldn''t help butugh on the outside. Raniero straightened his posture again and whispered.

    "Now, I know what your face looks like."

    My head turned towards his direction without me knowing. It was because those words naturally brought back the memories of that night.

    "I can''t tell the faces of others apart. It''s because they all look alike."

    In fact, Raniero didn''t even need to memorize other people''s faces. Because, as the Emperor, when he had to meet someone he needed to know, he would always meet someone when he knew their name and official rank first.

    ''If you are a normal person, you would be able to memorize their faces if you see them dozens of times.''

    I was lost in my thoughts for a moment.

    Raniero may have a problem that wasn''t mentioned in the original. Perhaps, it wasn''t that he was indifferent to others though he really couldn''t tell the difference between faces. Still, if it were, it would go beyond a simple memory problem.

    I mean, would it not be an illness, then¡­?

    "Empress."

    ''¡­What? If he was really sick, wouldn''t it be strange that he suddenly remembered my face?''

    "Empress."

    "Ah¡­"

    Confused and immersed in my thoughts, I realizedter that I was already led by Raniero and led to the center of the banquet hall, and I nced around stupidly again. As my head spun around, Raniero sped one hand over my cheek to fix my head.

    "You''re thinking about something else again."

    Heuk¡ª

    "May, maybe I''m dazed because the side effects of the medicine still remain¡­"

    "I don''t like lies."

    I shut my mouth and rolled my eyes at his words. I was thinking about how I would respond with the skill that I was good at adapting to the situation. However, before the time limit of five seconds had passed, a long, beautiful hand wrapped around my waist.

    In the blink of an eye, we stood close together, holding one hand and cing my other hand on his shoulder.

    Since it was awkward for me to have my hand on his body, I kept pulling it back. Though every time, Raniero just pulled me closer as if I had no choice before pulling me closer to him again.

    ''Ahh¡­''

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 48

    My face turned red. It was a realization that the nobles who circled around us a few meters apart were staring at me and Raniero as if they were spectators.

    I lowered my head a little.

    ''The Emperor and the Empress have to do the first dance? If he hates ceremonial acts so much, then why is he arranging these things one by one¡­?''

    ¡­If I step on his feet, I am the only one in trouble¡ª!

    I kept my head down and muttered in fear that my heart might be read. Raniero was surprisingly aware of my thoughts, so I should not show my face at times like this.

    ''If he orders me to raise your head, I will have no choice but to show my face while thinking about something else as much as possible¡­''

    Fortunately, the music started without such an order. When he took the first step and I followed, the other nobles also started to dance in pairs. I didn''t have time to practice dancing separately because I was so focused on hunting practice. Nheless, habits and memories of ''Angelica'' followed the steps smoothly like water.

    Still, even with the steps my body remembered, I was in a state of tension.

    It was because I was afraid that Raniero would deliberately step on my foot. If he were going to make fun of me, he would be thest person to do that.

    Perhaps, my suspicions were correct¡­

    The tip of Raniero''s shoe, which was stepping forward, suddenly came under the dress. I hurriedly stepped back with my foot so that I wouldn''t step on it.

    ''Euakk.''

    The next moment, I stepped on the hem of my dress. It was only natural that my body staggered greatly as I stepped backward in heeled shoes and stepped on the long skirt wrongly. In an instant, the ident yed slowly in my head.

    ''Wh-what should I do?''

    Instinct was instructing me to reach out and grab the arm of the person opposite me. Still, the problem was that that person was Raniero, who terribly disliked others touching his body without permission.

    Even while I was thinking, my upper body slowly copsed backward.

    In the end, I shut my eyes tightly and clenched my fists. It''d be a great disgrace to fall onto my backside in front of nobles though I would not die from being disgruntled. On the other hand, if I touch Raniero the wrong way, then I would really die.

    Raniero didn''t catch me, so I fell on my backside embarrassingly.

    ''Agh, it hurts¡­''

    Even though there were no tears, my tailbone tingled. It seemed that when I fell, my wrist was also sore because I was startled by the hand that stretched out behind me and touched it.

    A couple around me stopped dancing and nced at me in amazement.

    Seeing them, Raniero spoke softly.

    "Don''t look down on the Empress."

    Those who obeyed those words immediately turned their heads without looking at me. Meanwhile, the orchestra nced at each other while moving their bows slowly.

    "Don''t even stop ying."

    Even though he only spoke quietly and lowly, they heard him clearly.

    "Heuu¡­"

    I frowned my eyebrows slightly and tried to stand up on my own, but that didn''t happen when Raniero sat down on one of his knees and pulled my ankle. In the end, I sat down in the banquet hall where there was still music and dance, putting my ankles on Raniero. An obnoxiously pale, straight hand touched my ankle a few times.

    To be honest, it was a bit ridiculous.

    ''What¡­ Is he checking to see if I fell down and got hurt?''

    "¡­It doesn''t hurt there."

    "Then?"

    "My hips and wrists are a little¡­ though I don''t think it''s sprained."

    While I had already said it didn''t hurt, Raniero was still rubbing my ankle. With his thumb and index finger, he gently rubbed the part that went in under both ankles, then bowed his head slightly and kissed my knee over the dress. Naturally, his head was lower than mine, so I closed my eyes so as not to look down on him.

    He spoke in a voice much sweeter than the melody of a string instrument.

    "You don''t make mistakes."

    It was a familiar phrase to me now. I turned my head slightly.

    Ugh¡­

    It wasn''t the time to think about what it meant to say he recognized my face. His personality, whether he memorized my face or not, or touched me in this way and tested me by touching me this way, hadn''t changed at all.

    As Raniero moved my upper body a little closer to him and put my arm behind his neck, I was able to hug him only with his unspoken permission. He smelled of bark and smoke. No matter how strong he was, he must feel heavy when he lifted a person. Still, he lifted me up as easily as he did in the forest earlier today.

    The music that seemed tost forever ended when he sat me on the left, and I carefully released Raniero''s arm from his neck.

    After the first dance, the food came.

    It was delicate and beautiful, but only light food. To the extent that it does not fit the definition of a banquet, ''to make people y with alcohol and food.''

    ''Well¡­''

    I nced at the nobles over Raniero''s shoulder.

    ''The solstice festival is an event where nobles from all over the country gather. The banquet is the best ce to socialize. It wouldn''t mean much if you set the table and sit in a reserved seat?''

    ¡­As boring as a reserved seat, our majesty the Emperor would not be happy with it.

    The music was soft enough not to interfere with the conversation.

    Soon, I noticed that there were people who were slowly creeping this way. Everyone was ying a timing game to see who woulde to me first. The first person that approached me after breaking the game was Viscount Gongfyr, the father of one of my maids, Eleanor.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 49

    Viscount Gongfyr greeted Raniero first.

    "It''s Viscount Gongfyr. I see the great son of Acti, who brings abundance to the Actilus Empire."

    "Yes."

    Raniero tilted his head at an angle and sat down roughly on the armrest of the Empress''s seat. Seeing that, Viscount Gongfyr smiled and took Eleanor''s hand, who was standing still behind him, and led her forward.

    "This is Eleanor, my daughter. Even though she''s unworthy andcking, she''s now serving in the glorious title of handmaiden to the Empress."

    "Gre, greetings to the great son of the God Acti."

    "I see."

    Raniero didn''t seem to be listening at all.

    At the same time, Eleanor smiled stiffly and couldn''t even nce at hi. As I turned to look at her, she had beautifully loosened her warm, dark brown hair and decorated it with flowers.

    ''Pretty.''

    She must have put in a lot of effort.

    After all, if they caught the eye of the Emperor at such an opportunity, they might be able to enter the bedroom. If they were lucky, they might have children before me. In addition, the child would grow up with the same treatment as the child of the Empress.

    While this country was strictly monogamous, the treatment of the Emperor''s illegitimate children wasn''t bad.

    After greeting Raniero, Viscount Gongfyr got down on his knees to look up at me sitting on my seat. Eleanor, next to him, quickly followed her father.

    "I also greet the Empress, who is thepanion of the great son. I have heard many words from my child. Indeed, she''s mature and wise, suitable for the mother of the Empire¡­"

    It sounded amazing.

    ¡­Mature, wise?

    Did the dictionary definitions of ''mature'' and ''wise'' change without my knowledge? How many idiotic things did I do in the process of adjusting to this world after possessing it? Meanwhile, Raniero also seemed to have the same thoughts as me. A ''pfft'' was heard above her head.

    I answered awkwardly.

    "Is¡­Is that so?"

    Nevertheless, even if the superior showed a sour look or even sneered, the subordinate shouldn''t show a sign of embarrassment since everything would be ruined.

    Well aware of this, Viscount Gongfyr went on brazenly.

    "Our Eleanor is still young, but she''s quick-witted and fast with her hands."

    "Oh, she''s quick-witted."

    I nodded as I replied.

    Viscount Gongfyr''s face brightened at the thought of being recognized, and he opened his mouth again.

    "Thanks for taking good care of mycking daughter¡ª"

    "Obviously, Roberta Jacques would never have publicly ordered her to overlook the Empress, but she stuck with it for a while andpletely ignored me¡­ Your daughter is good at politics at a young age."

    The atmosphere suddenly became cold at my words. Viscount Gongfyr''s face had now turned pale without brightening.

    "Ho?"

    I heard an interested mutter above my head as Raniero leaned back on my left side and stroked my hair.

    "That was what happened."

    What? Knowing everything, all he got to say was, ''That was what happened''?

    ''This is ridiculous.''

    Meanwhile, poor Eleanor was trembling. Pity arose as I saw her like that. Of course, what would she know? It was amusing to cast out a foreign empress from a small country. Even if it were not just her, everyone would have done the same thing.

    With an apologetic look on my face, I uttered to Viscount Gongfyr.

    "Don''t scold her. Perhaps, it was because she was so young and senseless. Shouldn''t it be better to do better from now on?"

    At that moment, Viscount Gongfyr forgot the first priority in dealing with superiors: ''don''t be embarrassed'' and floundered.

    "Bu-but if there were any inadequacies in serving the Empress, how could God¡­ I¡ªhow could this mistake be overlooked¡­"

    It was at this moment when his n to bring his daughter, the Empress''s maidservant, to the Empress and show the Emperor the beautifully dressed daughter and aim for one night with him came to naught¡­ Oh, my. I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Viscount Gongfyr.

    I gave my sincere advice.

    "It''s her father''s fault for not giving a good education to his still young daughter, so why don''t you scold yourself first?"

    Why on earth do adults fail to grasp such a simple reason and pass the me for the failure of home education to children?

    A sigh came out of nowhere.

    It was then that the banquet hall began to get noisy with low murmurs. I nced away from Viscount Gongfyr and lifted my head. Raniero, who had been ying with my hair twisted in his hand, turned towards where the noise wasing from.

    ''Ah.''

    Sylvia Jacques was quietly entering. She was still an exceptional beauty today.

    Even though the conversation waspletely ruined, Viscount Gongfyr seemed to have no intention of stepping down. It seemed that he didn''t realize the truth of life until he was at that age that most of the rtionships he had were stuck in the mud because of his efforts to do too well.

    He hurriedly changed the topic.

    "Th-that is Sylvia Jacques."

    Around that time, the poption density of the banquet hall began to rise, and only the side where Raniero was sitting began to increase little by little. While he was talking to himself, his voice was loud as if to tell everyone to listen.

    "How shameless is she? How could shee to a banquet dedicated to Your Majesty the Empress¡­"

    ''¡­Huh?''

    It was a hostile voice.

    "How shameless. If she knew the oue of what her mother and brother did¡­"

    ''What¡­?''

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 50

    As I was bewildered, someone spoke to me without even saying their greetings.

    "Just seeing the child of the family who has put a strain on Your Majesty makes my loyalty torment. Please, kick Sylvia Jacques out of the banquet hall!"

    "¡­Huh? Me? Why?"

    I was so embarrassed that I forgot to speak formally. At the same time, the atmosphere turned cold again unexpectedly.

    "Well. If you ask me why¡­"

    The nobles began to make amotion. To be honest, I was even more embarrassed by their agitation.

    "Your loyalty¡­is in pain?"

    I was asking that because I really didn''t understand. I continued to express my thoughts.

    "Though for me, I think Sylvia would be more loyal than you?"

    With my eyes widened as I continued my mutter, those words brought a wave to the nobility.

    "Your, Your Majesty¡­"

    "Sylvia, to be loyal to me, drove her mother, no matter how sinful she was, and was willing to give her to me as a prey¡­ I don''t know if there''s any other kind of loyalty like this?"

    In the first ce, I wasn''t the only one who passed the test today.

    Sylvia also performed well on the assignment given by Raniero as well. Not only that she cut Roberta Jacques''s achilles tendon, but she also came under me by making her mother bleed herself and offering her mother to me. Even though I took the drug and passed the test, Sylvia passed with her bare mind¡­ Was this not really amazing?

    In addition, I found this situation so strange and bizarre.

    I could read the real hostility and madness in their voices towards Sylvia. Before I thank them for hating Sylvia for me, let me point out a few things.

    Did only Marquis Jacques ignore me? Right after I got married, I didn''t receive anyone''s request for an audience, nor did I receive any gift from anyone. It meant that I was an invisible person to everyone while Jacques'' mother and son reigned as vice minister and handmaiden. Only after the punishment of Jacques''s mother and son was decided and news spread that the Emperor was teaching me to hunt was I properly treated as the Empress.

    Furthermore, only today, after the hunt was over that I was incorporated into theirmunity as a newly born Actilus.

    ''To me, Sylvia or these nobles, they are all the same¡­''

    The atmosphere became so irreversibly chilly because of my question spewing out thoughtlessly.

    I was a little sorry.

    ¡­Should I have told a white lie and set the mood like I did to Raniero?

    ''Still, just by dealing with Raniero alone, I already feel like my prepared social skills are exhausted¡­''

    Eventually, I let out an awkwardugh.

    "Still, you don''t have to sacrifice your mother to prove your loyalty to me. For the time being, your mother is innocent¡­"

    ¡­Unbelievable.

    Even though it was a joke to lighten up the atmosphere, it became an insult to their parents instead¡­ Seriously, it seemed that all my prepared social skills had been exhausted. Raniero was the only one who pped his knees with delight at my words and burst intoughter.

    "You say funny things. It''s an interesting thing to say."

    A cold sweat ran down my back.

    ¡­I swear I didn''t mean to entertain His Majesty. If they did something wrong, Raniero might line them up one by one for his regr enjoyment, demanding that he sacrifice his mother. With that thought, it was necessary to put an end to this subject quickly.

    I said hastily, sweating profusely.

    "It''s just a joke¡­"

    I could clearly see the nobles rolling their eyes with stiff expressions.

    When a superior brought the word ''joke'' to their lips, you had tough even if it wasn''t funny. At once, everyone burst outughing like an automatic puppet¡ªAhahaha. Hahaha. Hah, haha. Perhaps, it was because this was a military country. Everyone smiled mechanically at the right timing and angle like an army.

    I stared at them with confusion, feeling like a bad boss.

    How did Raniero enjoy this kind of thing? No, let''s not think about it. After all, no one would know what was going on in his head.

    Eventually, Sylvia came near me like a ghost while the waves of unhappyughter rippled. She carefully lifted the hem of her modest dress to greet Raniero first, then me, before carefully kneeling next to Viscount Gongfyr, who was still sitting there.

    "Your Majesty the Emperor."

    A hoarse voice escaped her lips.

    Raniero replied above my head.

    "Yes."

    His hand had dug through my hair and was now stroking the nape of my neck. The act of gently scratching the fuzz with his fingernails was tickling. Because of that, I lifted my eyes slightly and nced up at Raniero, then quickly turned towards Sylvia again.

    It was because he was still gazing at me as he answered Sylvia.

    Sylvia calmly spoke her words.

    "I''vee to receive the reward that Your Majesty had promised."

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 51

    "The reward."

    "I thought you''d remember¡­ I see."

    Even though she looked calm, her lips were quivering a little as though frightened. I could feel Raniero''s lips touching my hair.

    "Yes."

    As always, he had the power to grab people''s attention without saying much. My nerves, which couldn''t keep him in sight, were all focused on him.

    "As promised, I''ll appoint Sylvia Jacques as the maid of the Empress Pce."

    As those words continued so inly and casually, the aristocrats didn''t have time to be surprised by the treatment given to her as Sylvia stood up calmly.

    "I''m moved to tears by gratitude."

    Kneeling down and bowing once to Raniero, she left the banquet hall through the crowd staring at her in astonishment. It seemed that most of the nobles were astounded at the fact that the daughter of a sinner was so easily appointed to the high position of the Empress''s handmaiden.

    While an iprehensible confusion spread between them, Raniero nced at the chaos with pleasure.

    ''Sylvia¡­''

    At the same time, I fixed my gaze on Sylvia''s back.

    ''She''s really clever.''

    She could''ve received the position quietly after the banquet was over, but there must be a reason why she left her seat as if the task was over after she came into the banquet hall and asked for Raniero''s appointment and he confirmed her position.

    First, it was to convey to the multitude of people gathered here that she was now a member of the Empress, so do not be reckless.

    And second, to entertain Raniero by unseemly embarrassing the nobles.

    I was struck with admiration.

    ''She would have done really well if she became the Empress.''

    If it had been so, Angelica could''ve spent her daysfortably in the Kingdom of Unro, and she wouldn''t have to survive her day-to-day life like this.

    It was only for a moment that I nced faintly at Sylvia''s back. Soon, people who came to their senses began to recall the desired purpose that they came to me. When I met their eyes, I was startled to see that their eyes still had a strangely sweet color.

    ''Ah¡­''

    Conceivably, was it because the God of War, Acti, protected the country? Every time we made eye contact, I realized that all of these people have more or less madness. I didn''t really feel it when these people were trying to politicize because they were the same.

    Iughed awkwardly.

    "I''m very grateful that you all have weed me with such kindness."

    It was a little burdensome to have dozens of pairs of eyes staring at me at once. Breathing in, I paused before exhaling with determination.

    "¡­I''ll take turns to greet each person individually."

    Please, keep it in an orderly fashion¡­

    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?

    My social skills have been exhausted. Both my energy and social skills were drained today, so I decided to sneak out of the banquet hall¡ªwhere peopleughed, chatted, ate, and drank¡ªbefore staggeringly heading into the garden.

    "Whoa¡­"

    I slightly pointed out to Cisen and Duchess Nerma where I was going so that if there were an urgent matter, they could juste to find me quickly. Still, unless it was absolutely necessary, I''d been told to stay close as much as possible.

    "¡­Haa."

    I sighed.

    Howe I was possessed by such a view of the world? Why had I possessed here in the first ce?

    Of course, there was no reason.

    My face flushed red from the two drinks I drank in the banquet hall. Sitting by the fountain, I nced up at the sky. The summer solstice waste at night, so the sky was as red as blood. What happened in the hunting ground spread in my mind like a panoramic picture. The horrible appearance of Roberta Jacques lying around ironically became proof of my survival.

    "I feel relieved when there isn''t anyone around. Relieved¡­"

    It was challenging to remain amon-sense person in this strange country.

    ''It''s truly ax and strange country.''

    A country that was victorious in war and expanded its territory with an unprecedented reputation. Nheless, the political battles that took ce inside were nothing short of child y.

    The plot was so simplistic¡­ so obvious it was insignificant.

    Although the strange madness of envying the armed forces was real, the formation and maintenance of a great nation weren''t achieved simply by power and madness. How was the Empire maintaining its position as the most powerful country¡­?

    Suddenly, I could hear footsteps behind me.

    I sprang up to my feet and turned around. My body, which had been reflexively vignt, rxed the next moment.

    "You recognize me today, unlike the first night."

    I licked my lips and bowed my head deeply at those words.

    All the thoughts I had just a moment ago felt foolish. The reason the Empire enjoyed unprecedented explosive prosperity is because of its existence right in front of me.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 52

    Raniero Actilus¡­

    A human who killed his brother and his father, to prove his credentials to be the great son of the predecessor. In fact, proficiency in destruction and warfare didn''t directly trante to the ability to prosper a nation. What made this country so prosperous was the reward given to the country where the God of War was satisfied with Raniero''s actions, as he ruled as the Emperor.

    As I was bending over, something cold and moist suddenly touched my ear. Without realizing it, I moved my hand to touch it and realized that it seemed to be a flower stalk.

    "Ah¡­"

    I blinked stupidly.

    Raniero''s eyes gradually narrowed.

    "You''re fine."

    Was there a reason to say it like it was amazing¡­? After all, he was the one who dered in front of the nobles that I wasn''t hurt, not even a single strand of hair.

    "I''m not talking about your body."

    Ack. I got caught thinking again.

    Handling the flower stalk that was stuck in my ear, he carefully fixed it to my ear.

    "You don''t look as indifferent as I thought. You killed a person. Weak people are afraid of killing people¡­"

    Uh¡­ Well, yes.

    Events such as ''hunting'' in Actilus, which were inherently belligerent and didn''t respect the lives of the weak, weren''t a big deal. However, actively taking the life of the same species, both in the sense of modern people and in the sense of ''Angelica Unro,'' was a terrifying thing.

    I was now a murderer.

    Originally, I only wanted to protect myself though because of the medicine he gave me, I became active in hunting. All of that was crafted by Raniero Actilus in front of me.

    Regardless, I did kill people.

    Still¡­ Even if I was not a murderer, what would be different? I killed them with words. The moment I offered them to Raniero for the hunt, they were already dead. There would be no prey that could survive in the hunting grounds if the Emperor entered as the hunter. Because of that, I have no intention of feeling self-loathing again for taking someone''s life directly.

    Feeling guilty wouldn''t change anything. Even if I had gone back, I would have suggested hunting to protect myself again since I wanted to live.

    Besides, to be honest, this was even more strenuous for Sylvia. Apart from the fact that her family insulted and mistreated her, Sylvia was in the position to kill her mother and brother. Besides¡­ I heard that she still loved such a mother. So, even if Sylvia took the substance honorably, I''m not in a position to whine about bing a murderer.

    "I just won the battle of who dies¡­"

    I whispered quietly. Raniero''s hand didn''t fall from my ear as he rubbed along the part where the auricle rotated with his thumb.

    "Yes?"

    I nodded slightly as I went on.

    "I would''ve felt guilty if I had to kill someone who was kind to me, like my ally, but that''s not the case. I¡­I just survived by winning."

    On the day when the sun was highest, even the evening air was lukewarm. Raniero gazed at me without saying a word for a moment. He wasn''t wearing a speechless face. Rather, the red eyes grazed my face sharply as if they were trying to pierce my heart.

    Somehow, it felt kind of hot.

    I turned my head away and muttered softly.

    "It feels like my sight was awful because of the medicine¡­"

    When I squinted while adding words for no reason, the gaze of the man who tilted his head was still persistent.

    Still, I have nothing to hide, my heart is beating like when I lied for nothing. I was also d it was sunset since my face was turning red. Raniero''s fingertips went down to my earlobe before moving under my chin. As he gently pressed where the blood vessels ran with his index and middle fingers, he then swept it down the neckline.

    ¡­Was it so much fun when I was nervous and trembling for him?

    It felt like he was putting his hand somewhere on my body ¡ª without any intention, without meaning ¡ª saliva passed down my tense neck. Unable to stand the strangely creepy atmosphere, I uttered hastily.

    "And, thank you¡­"

    "What?"

    When we came out of the hunting ground after the hunt was over, I was frantic and forgot about it, but there was something I really wanted to say.

    "You appeared there then¡­ If Your Majesty hadn''t killed Henry Jacques, I would''ve died."

    Even though he was the one who would kill me in winter¡­

    Right now, he was my savior.

    I smiled a little awkwardly, trying not to avoid the blood-red eyes that were staring at me face on.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 53

    Raniero Actilus thought, ''It was not something to be thankful for.'' After all, it was no coincidence that he appeared with such perfect timing and was able to save Angelica like that. If you think about it, it wasn''t a coincidence. He already knew that Angelica''s drug efficacy would disappear at an ambiguous time.

    Designing the hunting ground in such a structure¡­

    Giving Angelica a bow that matches her physique¡­

    And, giving drugs that erased her fears and gave her poison¡­

    Even pushing Sylvia into the ce, instilling false hope in Jacques'' mother and son¡­

    All of them were done by Raniero, without leaving out exceptions.

    The greatest blessing Acti, the War God, bestowed upon his godson wasn''t the prosperity of the nation. It was to upy an overwhelmingly advantageous position in terms of ughter and war. Not only did he have a strong body, but he was more agile than anyone when it came to sshing blood and flesh.

    No one had an equal footing with him. In addition, since he wasn''t well aware of the individuality of each human being, all human beings were more like ants moving in groups rather than beings with their own personalities to Raniero.

    It was his hobby to scatter and trample their swarm with branches or to make paths with honey to make them follow frantically.

    The Empress from a foreign country was no exception.

    All he did was put the four ants into a fight.

    While the three ants had their own reasons to fight to the death, Angelica''s priority was to save her life. Because of that, he gave her the drug to engage in the hunt to create interesting scenes actively¡­

    There was no guilt, knowing what side effects it caused on her body. This was because, no matter how entric Angelica was to suggest a fun game, she, whom he couldn''t distinguish by her face, was also just one of the ''ants'' to him. For Raniero, the hunt for the summer solstice this time was nothing more than a y in which the desired scenes were borately produced for the purpose of entertainment¡ªall the characters were swept away ording to the Emperor''s wishes and his intentions¡­

    One by one, everything went as nned.

    What was unclear was how much Angelica, who had lost herself for a moment, would ept what happened at the time though he was convinced that she couldn''t attend the banquet because of guilt and grief.

    ¡­Nheless, she calmly entered the banquet hall wearing the dress that was given to her.

    Raniero, who had entered a little earlier than her, shuddered lightly. It was because, at that moment, he ''saw'' what her face looked like as if she had been lying.

    Why?

    Perhaps, it was because she was a strange individual. Even at this moment, she expressed her gratitude to him for nning the nightmare, dering that she had done nothing but only winning her fight¡­ Somehow, the face of Angelica Unro Actilus gradually became clearer on the ground that was gradually being shaded.

    Raniero asked, drenched in the strange sentiment.

    "Did you decide not to feel guilty or self-hatred towards yourself?"

    Angelica trembled as though the question was horrifying. Her barely focused gaze fell to her shoe as usual before smiling shyly and rubbing her cheek.

    "Well. It''s because I''m weak, as Your Majesty said. I''m not sure if I''ll survive even if I invest everything in my survival¡­"

    It was interesting that he, who was stronger than anyone else, recognized her face even though she was the weakest human being first. Still, he had no idea what that fact meant¡­ no, he didn''t even try to think to understand.

    "Let''s go back."

    To be honest, he might have had a glimpse of the future had he dug deep into the situation at that moment, but it was the usual impulse that governed and dominated his behavior. As Raniero reached out his hand, Angelica''s eyes slowly grew bigger as his hand approached her. She quickly withdrew her hand as his hand went closer to her fingertips. At the same time, confusion and fear filled the pale green eyes.

    Reading her expression has always been easy.

    Was holding this hand not a mistake? Would it be presumptuous? Conceivably, it would be an act that the capricious Emperor considered rude or disobedient¡­

    Like a rabbit that hides in the burrow at the slightest sound, she was too terrified. Raniero followed and grabbed the hand that was pulling away. It was a hand that had been left scarred from holding the bow for several weeks.

    "Let''s go back."

    He uttered it again.

    Angelica''s gaze naturally turned to the banquet hall. It seemed that she didn''t want to go back to the banquet hall as her awkward heart had been conveyed transparently.

    Raniero grabbed her hand and pulled her with him, although it was in the opposite direction of the banquet hall. It wasmon before that the Emperor, who got bored of the banquet, would disappear somewhere in the middle of the event.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 54

    In the first ce, he had no intention of going where the noisy swarm of ants would cling to him or her.

    Angelica just followed him gently as Raniero was leading her blindly. Though their fingers were intertwined, she didn''t actively hold onto his hand. The direction he took them was neither the banquet hall nor the Empress''s Pce, because of that, Angelic''s body resisted¡­ well, it was only ''slightly'' anyway. Rather than disliking it, she simply hesitated because of an unfamiliar path.

    Raniero burst intoughter at her hesitant steps.

    As usual, Angelica felt a sense of rejection on a road she had not been to before even though this was inside her house, the Imperial Pce. Because of that, he had the erroneous guess that thiscent little woman would voluntarily be locked inside the Actilus Imperial Pce forever and that she would never even dream of going outside.

    It was his first wrong answer in this world as the arrogance that he had been raised by his natural predecessor Acti epted this false assumption as a foregone conclusion.

    That thought entered and settled in his mind like an absolute truth.

    "Oh, this is¡­"

    Angelica, who had only followed him without any rebellion, licked her lips.

    It was because the ce the two of them headed was indeed the Imperial Pce. However, the location where Raniero led wasn''t an external space where she was allowed to enter but a more private, secluded space. The path to the Pce was like a maze, preparing for any possible assassination.

    If there were a vague thought that there might be a path open in this direction, it''d definitely be blocked. Likewise, if you pushed some walls, they would open up, showing secret spaces instead.

    Dizzily, it seemingly felt like she had entered thend of mirrors. At the same time, Raniero simply headed for the destination without any consideration for Angelica.

    The door swung open.

    It was a room with several windows so small that even a child couldn''t get in.

    The exterior walls were thick at first nce. Several red pirs were hung over the clean white bedding at the end of the sunset.

    Even though the room was massive, the only furniture was a bed, a desk, a bookcase, a bedside table, and a medium-sized wardrobe. To cover up the empty appearance, carpets wereid on the floor, and tapestries were hung on the walls. Still, it was inevitable that the space seemed too vast for the simple objects.

    There weren''t even attendants in the Emperor''s space.

    Angelica knew ''by reading'' that no one knew how to get here. This room was managed by the Emperor alone¡ªfrom dusting, sweeping, and mopping to the chores of changing bedding.

    It was such a secret space.

    Confusion shed in Angelica''s eyes as she had never dreamed that he would bring her here though it seemed that this wasn''t the final destination. Walking through the tapestry, another door appeared again, and Raniero took her hand and went down the stairs.

    The door opened where the mechanical lock was a puzzle that no one but he knew the answer to.

    There was a bathroom with arge bathtub. Angelica shuddered lightly at the close touch of Raniero, casually returning to her back and unbuttoning her. Her face dyed bright red when she realized what he was soon going to do.

    "That¡­"

    "Yes?"

    Although he had no intention of listening to her, he asked back softly. Angelica, who became subtly poorly dressed from his touch, turned her head. Biting her cheek and ear, Raniero stretched out his hand and rang the bell ced somewhere.

    The next moment, servants entered therge door on the opposite side, prepared perfume oil, soap, and silk towels, and filled the bathtub with hot water.

    Raniero devoured her lips, whether or not there were attendants with them.

    "Ah¡­"

    Angelica followed obediently, albeit she seemed unable to concentrate. It was because she was worried that there were people watching. Regardless, Raniero chose to bother her a little more than to convince his shy wife that they were now blind and deaf to what they were doing.

    Angelica was feeble with the sexual pleasure.

    She had thin skin and sensitive flesh, and marks were easily engraved with the slightest push or sucking. She couldn''t stand his hand gestures that were so close to the touch as if they were brushing her down rather than hurting her.

    She eventually fell down from the pulsating breath.

    Even thinking about it again was ridiculous. She was dragged along and flustered every time he grasped her.

    As he slowly pulled his hand away, leaving her ncing over, Angelica didn''t even look this way until Raniero''s lips touched her fingertips. She turned to him only after his teeth grazed her fingernails and the first knuckle of her fingers gently wrapped around the tip of his tongue.

    Raniero smiled sweetly as if he knew she would look this way.

    Little by little, her fingers began to be swallowed into his mouth as she gazed up her eyes to meet him.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 55

    "Uuht¡­"

    Angelica''s shoulders trembled as she helplessly entrusted her hand to Raniero without hesitation. As his lips moved slowly forward, she was very bothered by the sound of the bathtub filling up with water and the footsteps of the attendants though she couldn''t take her eyes off him.

    Raniero''s lips were red, slightly wet, and shiny.

    It was the ring finger of her left hand that Raniero was obsessively trying to consume. When he leisurely lowered his eyes and gazed at Angelica''s hand, the wedding ring struck his front teeth.

    Swallowing his saliva, he held her finger in his mouth as the pressure on her fingers shook her shoulders.

    Seeing that, heughed with her fingers still in his mouth as if he hadn''t done anything yet. Turning his head slightly, Raniero bit deeper while intertwining with the tip of his tongue before he could hear a moan resembling a cry escaping from her mouth.

    "Stop, stop¡­"

    He really stopped.

    Angelica quickly pulled her hand out of Raniero''s mouth and hid it behind her, but feeling a strange sensation, she rubbed her moist fingers with her thumb over and over again. While she was distracted for a moment, it seemed that there were only two of them in the steamy bathroom from inside the bathtub.

    "Come here."

    Taking his shoes off first, he then untied his shirt as well.

    Perhaps it was intentional or not, the light in the bathroom was dim. In the dim light, Angelica gazed at his perfectly sculpted chest, a few scars engraved over it.

    She also carefully took off her shoes.

    He enjoyed watching hery her shoes neatly on one side.

    The bathtub wasrge and deep, so it looked more like a swimming pool than a bathtub to her. In addition, the shape of the deep-cut* the bathtub also contributed to that impression. It seemed that such a structure wasn''t possible as it was semi-circr.

    [ T/N: It''s like a ''step-in'' bathtub! A portion of the sidewall of an existing bathtub is removed, and a watertightposite insert cap is ced over the cut-out. ]

    Angelica slowly lifted her toes and dabbed them in the bathwater. She then stepped back like a cat that had stepped on chestnuts.

    "It''s¡­hot."

    Something sounded strange about her words somehow.

    "It''ll cool down soon."

    "The water¡­"

    Trying to refute it involuntarily, Angelica suddenly realized who the person in front of her was and bit her mouth. Still, even though she didn''t finish her words, Raniero could clearly see what she wanted to say because there was too much water, so it would take a long time to cool down.

    "Just soak your toes."

    Raniero''s words were shortened.

    Angelica knew what the signal meant, and her cheeks flushed red. It was probably because it was near hot water¡­ surely. When she carefully rolled up her dress and dipped only the tip of her toe, as expected, it was too hot, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.

    "Euu¡­"

    He seemed more interested in staring at her than the bathtub. Such a tant gaze at times made Angelica very shy. Of course, she could never understand the flow of his thoughts, such as why he suddenly felt like taking a bath with her or why he showed her the Emperor''s bedroom that no one knew about.

    As usual, she dismissed it as iprehensible and unintelligible.

    One thing was certain was that now Raniero wanted to bathe with her in the bathtub. And until she would run away in the winter, Angelica thought of giving herself to her viinous husband. The water that was too hot for her must have been Raniero''s taste.

    Still, as she soaked her toes like this, her body was getting ustomed to the heat. Closing her eyes, she pushed her feet in a little deeper.

    "Ha¡­"

    When Raniero, who was watching her from the side, didn''t say anything, Angelica became more impatient. His eyes rested on her little feet before they shifted to her soft calves and white knees, which, despite her months of intense training, were still smooth. At the same time, the hem of her dress, which Angelica sped around her knees, seemed to rise higher than that.

    Although she was worried that her long hesitation might cause him to get bored, she couldn''t get into the hot water hastily.

    As if she was looking into the eyes of the people just a moment ago, she kept ncing to the side.

    As expected, his wife was too scared.

    And as she feared, Raniero grew tired of waiting. Thankfully, he had no intention of strangling or severing her anywhere, as she feared. It seemed that he just wanted her to move things forward quicker.

    Raniero first went into the water and gently grabbed Angelica''s feet before her white calves slipped into the water. After all, maybe the water was too hot for her, and her knuckles that gripped the dress turned white. She rolled up her dress a little more, revealing a little more of her skin.

    Digging between her knees, the water overflowed from the bathtub and began to soak her dress.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 56

    Even though Angelica quivered, Raniero didn''t care.

    Instead, he grazed her back before unfastening her dresspletely and her soft clothes ran down in an instant. While he was dissatisfied and pulled down her fabric a little more, on the other hand, there was a mixture of fear and anticipation painted on the face of the woman in front of him.

    Although he was still terrifying, drinking poison was exhrating at times¡­

    When his lips sank on her plump flesh, Angelica knew what was going to happen next. Unable to embrace Raniero, she let out only a short breath while cing her hand on the floor of the bathroom and shaking her head. Meanwhile, he left teeth marks on her skin without any restrictions and sucked on it deeply.

    With his right arm sped to her waist tightly, his left hand crawled over towards the other side of her waist.

    Angelica''s shaky hand pulled the hem of her dress down a little. Raniero''s touch was subtle. It made her body boil because the fingertips didn''t reach where she wanted. As soon as a light sigh fell, an unexpected stimtion drove Angelica away.

    Shaking her head, she trembled as his hand gradually moved down.

    Down the ribcage, down her navel¡­

    When she shook her head in shame and dislike, onlyughter came out of his mouth. As Raniero lifted her head, leaving teeth marks where he had been biting and sucking, her moist, yellow-green eyes gazed at him.

    "You are cowardly, weak¡­ though you like this kind of thing?"

    Asking that, his hands, which were stroking down her body, steered down towards her knees as they moved forward little by little.

    Angelica squeezed her eyes shut.

    It was because she wasn''t wearing any underwear as Raniero instructed her. Still, her embarrassment was short-lived as she soon became so absorbed in the senses that she was unable to think of anything. When her upper body copsed, her back sshed onto the water as sheid down.

    Raniero climbed over her body and buried his lips on the pulse. As a slight, sweet sound escaped between Angelica''s lips, and a faint smile spread across his face.

    He was pleased.

    The bathroom was filled with squeaking sounds and small cries.

    At one point when he released her, Angelica slid into the water as if running away. Even though it was the water she could only dip her feet into before because it was too hot, now, she even moved to the other end of the bathtub.

    Raniero smirked and took off his clothespletely, dropping them into the bath. He was the type of person who looked better when he was naked than when he was wearing anything. Meanwhile, the woman in front of him closed her eyes tightly and turned her head away as though she had seen nothing.

    "Isn''t it nice to see?"

    Asking teasingly, he approached her.

    Even with her eyes shut, she knew that Raniero was taking it slow as she could feel the ripples of the watering from the other side as he moved towards her.

    Finally, the two bodies ovepped.

    With his lips burning as if on fire, leaving a quivering-like scar on her neckline, her body was equally hot elsewhere as well. At the same time, she feared that she might make a mistake out of her mind, biting her own finger.

    Raniero held her hand before he bit down on her lips. As he soon came rushing in like waves, her body was soaked in a mess.

    He asked with his slightly hazy eyes.

    "Is the water still hot?"

    It meant that her body was hotter. And at that, Angelica turned her head away, unable to respond due to the embarrassment as the distance between the two of them was vaguely ambiguous.

    She didn''t make any mistakes today as well.

    Originally, Raniero liked it. At the end of the day, he hated being tangled up with someone who didn''t know the subject, though today, her behavior somehow bothered him. Catching his breath, he stared at her. Like her body, her eyes were terribly watery. Her lips, swollen from the repeated kisses, were drenched and parted.

    "I give you permission."

    It was an unkind remark, without a subject or anything. Nheless, Angelica''s eyes shook slightly as if she understood at once.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 57

    It was the first time that Angelica''s hand had voluntarily touched Raniero''s body.

    Even though she had his permission, she still gazed at him in fear as she very carefully ced her hand on his shoulder.

    Frustrated by the still too-cautious behavior, Raniero hugged her tightly that her breasts were crushed and clung to his firm chest. As they swallowed each other''s lips, not knowing who initiated first, he scanned the roof of her mouth and teeth slowly while stimting her tongue before running away and chasing it again.

    Angelica, who was allowed to act freely, was different from her usual lukewarm attitude.

    At one point, she felt a lot of power in her body and let go while tilting her head to deepen the kiss. Feeling ufortable because the resistance to water was rather a deviant stimulus, she shuddered and embraced his neck tightly.

    For him, Angelica, who came close to him, was insignificant and amusing¡­ yes, perhaps that was why it didn''t bother him.

    Raniero bit the nape of her long, exposed neck, and Angelica tilted her head with her small moan.

    The moment her gaze turned to him, a strange spark shed in his eyes. As the water pounded the skin and rippled the water''s surface, her flowing voice began to mix with strange pleas. Raniero was delighted that she, who didn''t usually reveal her subjectivity, turned into a different person just for this moment.

    The heat didn''t go away even when they went up to the bedroom and washed each other, leaving their clothes and robes lying on the bathroom floor.

    The night became much more colorful and enjoyable when Angelica was allowed to touch his body.

    Laying her down on the bed first, he watched the moonlight descend on her body, which was shrouded in a duvet. For a moment, he could feel her stomach tighten. He gazed down at Angelica, who stuck her tongue out with her lower lip slightly moistening while narrowing her eyes¡­

    Seeing his slightly hazy-eyed wife blink her round eyes as if she were innocent, he reached out his hand to her.

    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?

    The delightful night ended when the exhausted Angelica nodded and fell asleep.

    "I didn''t even allow you to sleep. It seems that you''ve be arrogant."

    It was ridiculous now to think of the early nights when she struggled to hold her eyes closed due to sleepiness after looking at her like this.

    Ranieroughed off her impertinence.

    He stared at her face for a moment, wrapping the sleeping Angelica towards his body and pressing closer. Even with his eyes closed, he could tell what she looked like right now. This state was likely to continue tomorrow and the day after tomorrow as well.

    Angelica''s arms hung around his neck, and her legs flowed loosely down from his body.

    When he allowed her to touch on a brief impulse, oddly enough, it didn''t offend him. Instead of regretting letting her touch him, he was left with joy. Still, if sheter offended him, then he could revoke the permission.

    As he gently stroked her soft, bare skin as he stroked it, Raniero watched Angelica''s chest rise and fall with deep breaths. Her body was spotless, and she ended the hunt without a single wound. For those who were unaware of Sylvia Jacques'' involvement, her achievements would be indescribable¡­ Now, the Empress was aplete Actilus citizen recognized by the crowd.

    From tomorrow, everyone would respect her as a superior. The fact that the little woman who started to grab a weapon a month ago hunted the people of Actilus, who had trained their whole life, meant unspeakably great potential.

    Was that all?

    Since she became the object of admiration overnight, many would ask for a meeting with Angelica. Perhaps, they would have many things to brag about to her as she was just a young woman.

    Of course, he had no intention of helping. It would be better if he didn''t help.

    Raniero closed his eyes and rested his cheek against Angelica''s chest. Somehow, the sound of her fluttering heart evoked violent urges. However, the desire soon sunk into his stomach because of the thought that she was a cowardly, insignificant, and dull human being.

    As she said that herself, she wasn''t worth hurting.

    It was quite interesting that she knew her weak nature alone.

    The regr sound of soft thumps over her skin, flesh and bones brought him to sleep. Even Raniero, who had nned to stay up all night, fell asleep slightly as if only his feet were immersed very shallowly in theke of slumber. Still, that peaceful sleep which seemed tost until morning was soon shattered.

    It was because like a fish that fell out of the water, Angelica''s upper body shook rapidly.

    "Huuk¡­!"

    With a silent scream that sucked in her breath, immediately, Raniero''s eyes shed open.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 58

    Angelica bent her neck as she struggled to breathe the air with her mouth agape. However, her chest didn''t rise and fall like normal. Since it was painful as she couldn''t breathe, she raised her nails to her own neck and scratched them.

    Raniero grabbed her hand at once and removed it before grabbing her wrist. Then, he climbed on top of her the next moment before kissing her. Meanwhile, surprised, Angelica bit his lips fiercely. She twisted her body as if she was having seizures, but Raniero didn''t care and breathed into her mouth.

    Only after receiving his breath did her chest slowly inte and sink again. Pitifully, she was trembling like a branch.

    With blood dripping from his lips, he thought that Angelica was the only woman who had left scars on his body.

    Still suppressed by him, she mumbled softly.

    "Dream¡­"

    "Yes."

    "The prey¡­ chased after me with their head cut off with an axe."

    "Yes."

    "¡­Scary."

    "Yes."

    As if she was still engulfed in her dreams, Angelica seemed more afraid of the prey in the notion of chasing after her than in the eyes of her ominous husband. Indeed, the hunting left her with neither guilt nor self-loathing but instead stimted her survival instinct somewhere deep inside.

    She was really a prey to her core.

    When she wriggled and twisted her hand, which was caught by Raniero, he let go of the thought of wanting to see what she would do.

    The next moment, his body leaned towards her. It was because Angelica hugged him. Raniero widened his eyes a little and held his breath before rolling his eyes sideways. She was hugging him so tightly that all he could see was her pale pink hair and white ears. Even more worrisome, she fell back asleep again while hugging him like that.

    He eventually wrapped and pressed Angelica''s body, blinking slowly.

    As the woman in front of him ced her chin on his shoulder and hugged him tightly, she seemed to believe that the godson of Acti would dispel her nightmares.

    ¡­When in fact, he might even be her nightmare himself.

    There was no trace of pain on Angelica''s face as he lifted her body up slightly. In the end, he couldn''t help buty down next to her as well. The other side of the sky that he could see through the small window was turning blue little by little. The Emperor''s bedroom, which was usually empty from early morning to night, was facing eastward.

    Raniero, who had once again slept for a moment at the sound of Angelica''s deep breathing, awoke as the horizon turned golden.

    Opening his eyes, he grimaced, perhaps because he didn''t like the warm morning sun. Meanwhile, Angelica was lying on her side with her back to the sun.

    ''She''s going to get freckles on her back if she stays like this.''

    Raniero got ready more leisurely than usual.

    There was a small elevator with primitive pulleys from the bathroom to the bedroom. That was where the Emperor''s wash water would arrive. After washing his face and mouth, he then ruffled his wet hand through his hair before ncing at the bed.

    Still, Angelica showed no sign of waking up while sleeping with her back to the sunlight that burned her white skin.

    "¡­Angie."

    He suddenly remembered the name she had told him.

    Raniero walked over to the bed with the name in his mouth. As a few strands of her long hair hanging over the bed were wrapped around his fingertips and pulled lightly, Angelica curled up with a thin summer duvet draped around her waist, groaning. He allowed her to do so for some time. It was because he had been distracted by touching the thin, soft hair for a while.

    However, Raniero soon got tired of it because he had seen the sleeping wife enough. He now longed to see her awake.

    "Angie."

    Burying his lips into her earlobe, he whispered. This time, there was a reaction as Angelica''s fingertips twitched slightly.

    There was a slight furrow in Raniero''s brow seeing that.

    "You''re not listening."

    Only after mixing irritation with his voice did she spring up. When he gazed down at her with a displeased look, she hurriedly covered her chest with her thin nket before ncing at him with an unusual expression on her face while backing away slightly.

    "I-I''m sorry."

    And as usual, she spat out an apology and started bowing her head.

    "You woke me up, but I couldn''t hear you¡­"

    After quickly attaching the reason for the apology, Angelica peered up at him slightly with her head down. However, her expression turned into a tearful look as Raniero''s expression was still not good. Had it not been for him here still, she would have already burst out crying like a child at any moment.

    Raniero smirked.

    He couldn''t believe this woman was now recognized by everyone and became the object of admiration for the ''Actilus'' people.'' Though perhaps because he was surprised, the irritation disappeared like snow melting.

    "Wash your face and get ready to apologize. I can''t leave you here all the time."

    As soon as he gave her instructions, a look of relief spread across her face, who was about to cry.

    The more he saw it, the more ridiculous it was.

    Because of that, Raniero looked at her face, stared into it thoroughly, and gazed at Angelica over and over again.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 59

    That gaze¡­ was burdensome.

    Even at the moment when I washed my face and was bewildered at the thought that I had nothing to wear here, or while wearing the tunic that Raniero had chosen, which kept falling even when I wrap it around my waistband, and, even when I went to the dining room of the Main Pce in such a dress and had breakfast¡­

    His eyes were glued onto me.

    Nheless, I managed my morning schedule while ncing away from him ambiguously. Of course, there was nothing special about the schedule as it was only eating and washing up.

    Since my whole body was in aching pain, I just wanted to go home and rest. I wanted to wear my own clothes instead of this one¡­ And most of all, although Icked sleep, I couldn''t even openly yawn in front of His Majesty, so I just chewed the inside of my lips and held it in. Seriously, I must''ve had a hard day yesterday. I couldn''t believe that I slept even with Raniero Actilus in front of me¡­

    After I finished eating, I drank water and nced at Raniero.

    ''I can''t do this anymore. I''m going to get an upset stomach if I continue like this¡­''

    I eventually made a decision abruptly before deciding to muster up my courage and tell Raniero my feelings.

    "Your Majesty."

    "Yes."

    "I want to go home."

    I shut my eyes tightly. It wasn''t until I spat those words out that I came to my senses. Not my house, but the Empress'' Pce, the Empress'' Pce¡­!

    Before I could correct anything, Raniero spoke first.

    "This is your house?"

    I could sense teasing in the words he said. Because of that, I covered my blushing face with both hands before replying.

    "I-I''m sorry, Your Majesty. I meant the Empress'' Pce. I didn''t have enough sleep, so I''m talking nonsense¡­"

    "You slept like that¡­"

    It was true that Raniero slept less than I did. Still, I¡­ I did too much yesterday!

    Of course, I didn''t intend to bring up such a story. It was because I thought it was impossible for him to understand ''the tired sense of an ordinary human being.'' If I tried to express it like that, I would not be able to regain my principal*.

    [ T/N: It''s an idiom which means, ''For one''s effort to cause a negative and reverse effect. ]

    When I peered into his face through the gap between my fingers, he was cutting a thick steak that looked like it was dripping with blood.

    He surely ate a big meal in the morning¡­

    Even though he was only eating, there was a faint smile on his bewitching lips. It seemed like my mistake was funny to him. Regardless, at the point of that ''slight smile,'' there was a part that caught my eye.

    There was a wound on his lips.

    ¡­How was it there?

    As I thought so to myself, I quickly searched through my memory. No matter how bad my memory was, I wasn''t a goldfish to the point where I would forget important things, such as whether or not there was a wound on the mad, viinous Emperor.

    Nheless, no matter how much I thought back about yesterday in the bathroom, until then¡­ there didn''t seem to be any injuries?

    ''Maybe, I¡­ did it?''

    Was I that crazy¡­?

    ''No, I would not have done it.''

    Aside from when I saw it, if I did it, there would be no way I would not be having breakfast facing the Emperor like this now, right? I would have been drinking rotten water in the dungeon instead!

    Thinking that, I focused on the food as much as possible and tried not to make eye contact with Raniero. I tried to make up for the absurd mistake I had made earlier after dinner to convey that I made a request to go home with dignity and in a mature manner.

    "I''m grateful for the kindness Your Majesty has bestowed upon me like this, I''d like to ask for your grace again¡­"

    "What kind of grace?"

    Raniero chuckled. ncing at me, his eyes narrowed as he added.

    "Well, go ahead."

    I had already prepared the perfect reason for returning home. Today was the day Sylvia entered the Empress Pce. So since a new maid would be arriving, of course, the Empress should take the lead¡­!

    "As a new maid enters the Empress''s Pce today, I''ve to hurry back and see her with my position as the owner¡­"

    "Oh. So it''s not that you want to go home?"

    ''If you know, send me home¡­ I won''t even get angry that you are cutting me off from time to time.''

    With that thought, I gazed at Raniero with earnest eyes. However, the wounds on the lips kepting into my eyes, so my earnest gaze eventually turned to his pretty lips instead.

    Really, how did that happen?

    It could be said that I was stuck on something strange, although I couldn''t help but be bothered by this. I know Raniero well. I thought I was staring at him as unobtrusively as possible, although apparently, I wasn''t.

    Raniero licked his lips.

    Seeing that, I beat him to an apology before he could say anything.

    "I, I''m sorry if the gaze was rude. It''s just that I''m concerned about the damage on the Emperor''s body¡­"

    Huu.

    After escaping safely in winter, I should publish a book like ¡¸ The Art of ttery. ¡¹ Meanwhile, as I was thinking in vain, Raniero muttered softly from the top of my head.

    "It concerns you¡­ It concerns you?"

    It was never a good sign that he repeated the same thing and ended with a question mark. My body stiffened a bit. Unsurprisingly, Raniero grabbed my neck and pulled me closer the next moment, and I took a breath and was pulled towards him.

    The eyes that I tried not to meet were staring straight at me.

    I reflexively lowered my eyes though he brought his face closer to me.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 60

    "Look properly."

    He was whispering so softly that it tickled.

    "You did this."

    "¡­Yes?"

    As my eyes grew big, on the other hand, Raniero''s eyes narrowed.

    "You chewed it."

    When I nced at Raniero''s lips, as he said, there was like a wound that someone had chewed. If so, the person who chewed it must have bitten very wildly though I swear I didn''t remember biting him. Why would I be crazy and bite him? Even while I was struggling with the sensations he was giving me, not once until his permission had been granted did I ever touch his body¡­

    Not only that, but even after I was able to touch him, I was extremely cautious. In addition, I thought about it before, but if it was really me who left the wound on his face¡­ Wouldn''t I have woken in the dungeon instead of from the Emperor''s bed?

    ''¡­Is Raniero lying?''

    It seemed most likely.

    I was so nervous that my scalp was tingling¡ª''I guess I did,'' or ''I don''t think so''¡ªwhich one should I choose? Regardless, really¡­ I don''t think I did that to him¡­

    Eventually, I paused and timidly denied it.

    "I don''t think that''s possible¡­"

    His wounded lips curled up slightly.

    "Why do you think it''s not?"

    Saying something like ''because I do not remember'' would only be sure to backfire. In any case, an inference must be made based on facts. I replied in a trembling voice.

    "If I dared to harm Your Majesty''s bravery, I¡­ There''s no way I''ll be here like this right now¡­"

    Raniero''s head tilted slightly at my words. He didn''t say anything for a while before finally opening his mouth after a long silence.

    "Now that you mention it, that''s right."

    Haa¡­

    I let out a sigh of relief to myself. From what I heard, it seemed that there was not a single w in my logic.

    "After hearing your words, yes¡­ That''s right, there''s a wound on my face. This is a horrible crime."

    "That''s¡­ that''s right."

    As I replied, agreeing with him, I tried to avoid Raniero''s eyes. However, his hand gently turned my head to move it, and I was forced to look into his eyes again.

    "Those who have left a wound must be punished appropriately. Wouldn''t you agree?"

    "Yes, that''s right¡­"

    A sense of crisis struck as if I had dug my trap.

    Raniero smiled brightly.

    "So, I can''t let you go home."

    I couldn''t just say ''yes!'' or ''yes?'' so I roughly lifted up the clothes that had flowed down without dignity because I was so preupied.

    "Whoever hurts my lips deserves punishment. The culprit is you, and you''re desperately wanting to return to the Empress''s pce¡­"

    The nape of my neck, which he had been holding until then, was held so that I couldn''t retreat or escape as he finished his words.

    "I''ll punish you. Come with me."

    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?

    The ''punishment'' that he inflicted on me was doing nothing and just sticking with him. I was convinced at that point that I wasn''t the one who wounded his lips.

    ''Ha¡­ He must be just teasing me and ying with me as usual.''

    It was fortunate. Nheless, it was a relief in terms of maintaining this explosive tension.

    I quickly shook my head.

    Raniero usually organized and processed correspondence from foreign countries in the morning, then he would hold meetings in the afternoon before training his body by the time the sun went down¡­ So, when would I be able to sneak out and lie down in my pce? Would there be a chance at the political meeting¡­?

    As I thought to myself, I stood up like a totem and pondered behind Raniero, who sat with his chin on his hand and reviewed the correspondence. However, even as he sat and opened the envelope, he asked without looking back at me.

    "Why''re you standing like that?"

    I answered stupidly.

    "Your Majesty told me to stay here."

    It seemed that wasn''t what he meant, as Raniero asked again without looking back.

    "Why''re you still standing there?"

    Puzzled, I stared at the back of his head and replied again.

    "Because there are no chairs¡­"

    There was only one chair in the office, which was for Raniero. So, everyone who came in here must have stood like me or got down on their knees. After hearing my words, he nced at me, and I quickly adjusted my posture somewhat and added.

    "Of course, I''ve absolutely noints."

    Raniero made a strange expression and rang the bell for the servants. As soon as the servant knocked on the door, he spoke without instructing him to open the door ande in.

    "Bring a chair for the Empress."

    While I gazed at Raniero with a slightly startled look, he nced at me and continued.

    "At this rate, the Empress will continue to look down on me."

    The moment he finished those words, I was horrified and immediately fell to my knees.

    ''I-I''m so sorry. It was not intentional¡­''

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 61

    It seems I really need more sleep.

    Am I seriously crazy to think about staring at the Emperor''s head¡­ Me? Lowering my eyes as calmly and naturally as I could as though I had been on my knees from the beginning, my knee hurt when I hit the floor so suddenly. Still, I couldn''t show it.

    Raniero opened his mouth curiously.

    "You''ve gotten a lot more agile, haven''t you?"

    That''s what life was all about.

    "You can get up."

    ¡­Could I even believe him?

    I snorted inwardly and made a muffled sound. Raniero''s head was unpredictable, though one thing was certain. Challenging his authority would be equivalent to walking into hellfire. And, the ''challenge to authority'' that he interpreted was quite broad.

    I never fell for Raniero Actilus'' cunning maneuvers.

    Just like when I deliberately let myself fall at the ball, this was obviously testing me. When I think of that time, I feel like my butt is hurting again. Anyway, I''ll never get up from this position until my share of the chair arrives. Never¡­!

    Meanwhile, Raniero leaned his upper body and gazed at me. I nced at him.

    He was smiling¡­ impudently.

    "I congratte you on your enthusiasm not to put your head higher than the emperor. However¡­"

    ''¡­What else is heining about, again?!''

    "Do you intend to be on your knees when the servants open the door ande in?"

    His point was so reasonable that I almost choked for a moment.

    ¡­Right, the servants areing in so I couldn''t be on my knees like this. Regardless, I couldn''t just stand up and look down on ''The high and mighty, His Majesty.''

    Without realizing it, I shifted my posture and rubbed my mouth slightly. It meant that I was determined on sitting on my butt on the floor. Even though it was quite a disgraceful posture, it was the best course of action I could take. If I had thought more deeply, I might havee up with a better solution, but not now. I really need more sleep¡­

    Hngg¡ª

    I want to go home.

    Cisen¡­

    Duchess Nerma¡­

    Raising my knees up slightly, I buried my face in them. It was clear that Raniero, who was looking at me, also slowly lost interest in me and turned to the correspondence that had to be dealt with. Soon, there was a crunching sound of the paper.

    "Your attitude is different fromst night."

    It was a bonus that he casually threw more balls at me even now. Instantly, my face became hot.

    Oh, I''m really embarrassed just thinking about it¡­

    I decided not to think about it as much as possible. Nheless, the resolution brought back memories of thest night over and over again instead. In addition, my blushing face didn''t subside.

    Knock, knock.

    ''Huuk.''

    I raised my head abruptly. The servants must have brought my chair.

    Feeling like my pulse was cut off, I suddenly realized what I was thinking and my face got hotter. Fortunately, Raniero wasn''t looking this way.

    "Come in."

    His gaze was still fixed on the letters as he replied while showing only his back to me as I was shedding tears inside. At his words, the three servants brought in a chair that looked veryfortable. It was an armchair that felt a bit oversized for my body.

    The servants nced at me, perplexed for a moment as I sat on the floor, and then lowered their eyes as though they were mistaken.

    I peered at them pitifully.

    Yes, I know how you feel when you make a mistake in front of an important person¡­ I know best. I was lenient and overlooked their behavior. Since servants were alsomoners, they couldn''t touch me carelessly so I got up from the floor myself and sat on it.

    "Thank you."

    It was a desperate, elegant smile in attempted to dispel the image of me sitting on the floor. However, the chair was sorge and soft that I waspletely buried. Of course, I wasn''t even close to the word dignified. Regardless, even if the superior doesn''t have dignity, the subordinate must beposed and unshaken.

    The three servants bowed in unison at my words.

    It seemed that I was now getting used to this burdensome etiquette. I smiled with satisfaction. Nevertheless, that joy didn''tst long¡­

    It was because the sound of the pen tip and the sound of unfolding the paper resounded.

    "What do you mean, thank you?"

    An ominous atmosphere seized.

    The next moment, the servants who were bowing their heads towards me turned their bodies 90 degrees in unison and bowed their heads to Raniero. In the armchair, I stiffened along with them, too.

    "They just followed orders, but I''m the one who gave you a chair?"

    Having said that, he put down the pen.

    I nced at his hand with a subtle expression. Of course, as soon as he gazed back at me, I straightened my expression.

    "Isn''t it wrong to be grateful, Empress?"

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 62

    Now, at this level, it feels like I didn''t even need to use my mind anymore. Even with my eyes closed, I was able to say the right words of ttery.

    I opened my mouth, burying myself in the chair.

    "As you say, it was my mistake to praise the servants who merely carried a heavy chair and carried out the orders before His Majesty the Emperor, who gave the order to bring in the chair¡­"

    "I''m tired of hearing you criticize yourself so many times."

    Instead of being upset, I felt a sense of crisis and just shut my mouth.

    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?

    A dimple slipped onto Raniero''s cheek slightly.

    He could see Angelica''s eyes rolling with her mouth shut. Every time he would say, ''it''s not fun,'' ''boring,'' or something along those lines, her head would get busy. He could also feel her intense tension at the same time. Although the answer was always quite usible, the problem was that he could see everything she was thinking in her head.

    Raniero grinned, fiddling with the scar on his lips that Angelica had left on him. His patience remained undisturbed, and she didn''t make him wait long.

    In an armchair that was too soft to sit properly, Angelica struggled to straighten her back and replied.

    "Thank you."

    It was a very simple word, simr to what he had heard in the garden yesterday.

    Raniero''s fingertips moved lightly. Somehow, he didn''t like it. Perhaps, it was because of her strong feeling of ''saying what you were told to say.''

    It was quite a strange thing.

    It was peculiar. In the first ce, Raniero Actilus had never given much thought to whether people''s words were sincere or not. It didn''t matter if it was fake because they had to obey him anyway. If the result was the same one way or another, there was no reason to reconsider and judge others'' minds.

    Besides, he wasn''t the pathetic type of person who clung to sincerity. His instinct impelled him to point out the simple reply while a reason, which he knew well, whispered, ''does it matter?''

    Raniero''s fingertips formed on the wound and gently pulled the end of his hardened tip. He let the wound bother him just before the scabs peeled from his thin, sensitive skin and started bleeding again. Because of that, his lips were slightly swollen and burning.

    Eventually, he turned to correspondence without saying anything to Angelica.

    The office had be very quiet. Even if he didn''t look, he could tell that Angelica was staring at him while holding her breath. She was concerned that her own remarks may have offended him.

    As expected, it was something he didn''t like.

    Raniero''s hand ripped the envelope with a bit of annoyance. A thick envelope engraved with a luxurious stamp was torn as easily as rice paper. He hadn''t even checked where it was sent from. Opening the letter with a slight frown on that straight brow, only then did he know the source¡­

    ¡­Temple of Tunia.

    It was a temple in the barrennd of the northwest without an owner, facing the border with the Actilus Empire. Who would take care of such and? Unless it was the followers of the foolish God of Mercy.

    God of Mercy yielded all the fertilend in the world to others, leaving only the roughest for their children. The small force promoting ''mercy'' wasn''t like Raniero. The cause of tension between the Actilus Empire, which bordered the southeast, and the Kingdom of Sombinia, which bordered the southwest.

    He then read the letter in annoyance.

    It was basically asking for help.

    Of course, he wouldn''t respond to this letter. Raniero flicked it without even folding it. The letter that the high priest of the Temple of Tunia must have written with all his heart was mercilessly thrown on the floor.

    Since then, he had opened and read a few more of his letters, like a child would open a package of cookies. Among them, he picked out the ones to give a brief answer and put them on one side as they would be enough to have the servants send a reply.

    ording to the Emperor''s dislike of troublesome work, the things that came up to his office were the only ones that had been filtered once from the bottom. So, there wasn''t much to see.

    After roughly sorting out thest letter, Raniero turned around.

    It was to see Angelica''s face.

    However, his expression became strange. As the summer sun that fell on the back of her head was quite hot, Angelica fell asleep with her face on her knees. The armchair swayed slightly as she breathed. Her hair, like a pink rose mixed with gray, was soft and smooth.

    ''Did she fall asleep in the meantime?''

    As if it was a lie that she was so anxious¡­?

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 63

    "¡­Is she out of her mind?"

    Raniero uttered exactly what he had in mind.

    Still, that didn''t wake Angelica up. It was absurd. Not only was she afraid of him, but she also had basic courtesy andmon sense. That meant she certainly wouldn''t be an idiot to sleep next to a ''working Emperor.''

    Should he revise his evaluation of her¡­?

    "Hey, Empress."

    Raising from his seat and kneeling down in front of Angelica''s armchair, he could smell the sun, as strange as it sounded. As her fine hair flew out haphazardly, if she rolled over slightly, her pale shoulders and thin face would be revealed.

    She had a rxed face, different from when she was awake.

    Angelica has a pretty face, but in his eyes, all the curves that made up her face seemed too gentle¡­

    It was really strange to remember a face like this. The sound of her calm breathing could also be heard as he leaned in closer. Even though he had just taken his eyes off her, it seemed that she had fallen asleep quite deeply already.

    He didn''t like it.

    Thinking that, he lightly sped Angelica''s cheek. She still didn''t wake up.

    "I like your courage."

    Raniero casually spat out words that were contrary to his evaluation of her¡ª''constantly in fear.'' However, he soon forgot what he had said. Lowering his head deeply, his lips intertwined with her warm, plump lips. Heughed mischievously when the lips of a sleeping person opened without any resistance.

    Bite.

    "Aack!"

    Angelica woke up immediately from a dizzying pain piercing her thin skin. He could''ve held on, but Raniero decided to stop and move his head away.

    As she put her knees up and hugged them, only her head was straight, and she gazed his way. She had a funny face with tears filling her pale green eyes, opening her lips slightly to reveal her front teeth. At the same time, her expression was dumbfounded and embarrassed.

    Her lips quivered.

    She quickly wiped her lips with the back of her hand. Fortunately or not, there was no scar on her lips. On the other hand, Raniero was feeling pretty good.

    "Don''t sleep."

    "¡­Yes."

    Saying so, he sat down again.

    Raniero pretended to focus on his work by re-opening the correspondence which he had already read. Naturally, his attention was focused on Angelica''s seat. A very shallow sigh was heard first. Then, there was the sound of her clothes rubbing as she twisted her hair.

    As he folded the letter sometimeter, he could hear noises from behind while he opened the other one.

    How long has it been?

    " I-I beg your pardon, Your Majesty¡­"

    As if she had reached the limit of her drowsiness, Angelica dared to speak to him.

    "Tell me."

    "Can I have something to do¡­"

    She must have been really bored. Still, Raniero didn''t respond on purpose.

    "¡­Or can I take a look at the letters you have already read? I''m a person of Actilus now¡ª"

    ''Oh, those were some pretty cute words?''

    The Empress, of course, had the right to know how state affairs were going. She didn''t even have to use a word like ''take a look.''

    However, Raniero ignored her this time, too.

    Meanwhile, Angelica started fidgeting behind his back as he ignored her one question after another. She seemed to think he was angry. But, as though she thought it was impossible for her to speak up and confirm, she couldn''t open her mouth to ask, thinking she must have felt that he was upset because she had just interrupted him by talking for nothing.

    Raniero let Angelica fret¡­ because it was a little more fun that way.

    The only thing she could see was his back, so Angelica didn''t know that he was smirking.

    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?

    The Emperor¡­

    In my head, I was already calling him profane names.

    ¡­That damn Emperor has been dragging me all day today. I even had lunch with him while wearing these tasteless clothes. And even though I secretly asked if I could return to the Empress'' Pce now during lunch, he didn''t even answer.

    "Aren''t you also a person of Actilus now? Should we have a council meeting together?"

    The tableware fell from my hands as soon as I heard those words. There was a loud ng as the fork hit the te.

    "In, in clothes like this¡­?"

    Until now, I was wearing the Emperor''s tunic that didn''t fit me at all. Does he want me to go to a political meeting wearing clothes that keep flowing down and barely expose my upper breasts and reveal my thighs like this¡­?

    ¡­This wasn''t a normal statement, even by the standards of this crazy country.

    Raniero, who ate a big meal for breakfast and lunch,ughed with dimples on his cheeks.

    "Why? Who would dare point out your garments?"

    I was at a loss for words.

    Even if no one pointed it out, you would have to dress appropriately! Even though I desperately tried to persuade Raniero, he defeated my desperate logic with all sorts of bizarre rebuttals. His words were so absurd that I kept my mouth shut every time.

    In the end, I was running out of logic to present to him, and I muttered anything weakly.

    "Okay. If I''ve got to show my thighs to the ministers¡­"

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 64

    By that time, I had almost given up, thinking that Raniero would justugh at those words.

    However, unexpectedly, he responded to that.

    If I said anything, typically, he would''ve repelled it within one second, whereas this time, he closed his mouth and nced at the table on my side¡­ Well, even though I said it was on my side of the table, he was probably looking at my legs under it.

    Raniero was suddenly speechless.

    After that, we just ate without saying a word while I nced around carefully and put the hard-roasted corn in my mouth. Shortly after the meal was over, he ordered the maids to bring me my clothes from the Empress'' Pce. Because of that, I was fortunate enough to be able to avoid the disobedience of going into a political meeting with only his tunic on.

    ''Does he understand now¡­?''

    I entered the room in surprise.

    Even though we avoided the riot, the political affairs meeting wasn''t enjoyable. It was because the tense atmosphere in front of Raniero had been transmitted, so everyone was speaking extremely carefully, and it was very quiet. And I, who only knew about the politics and economy of the Actilus Empire at the level of a ''foreign princess,'' had nothing to say and just had to listen. In such an environment, you couldn''t help but feel sleepy.

    I was really sleepy¡­

    Nheless, when I felt like I was going to fall asleep, I made eye contact with Raniero every time I felt like I was going to fall asleep while smiling and pinching the back of my hand under the table until I shed a few tears.

    And although I thought it was liberating after the political meeting¡­ Raniero even took me to personal training instead. He urged me to catch a dagger, but it didn''t work out. My body was weak because I used it too much yesterday. Of course, he looked at me like I was pathetic. Still, I could only sit in a shady corner and watch his beautiful sword dance.

    And now that it was all over¡­

    Atst, I was freed from that damn Emperor and returned to my cozy nest¡ª

    "Haaaahh¡­"

    I couldn''t keep my dignity any longer.

    It was because I didn''t have the mental power to do that. I didn''t even change my clothes and copsed on my bed, which I had met forty-eight hours ago. Even though it was summer, it was still cool at night so Cisen put a shawl, thin like dragonfly wings, on my shoulder. Meanwhile, Duchess Nerma, who hadn''t yet left the Pce, stood behind her andughed.

    "It''s nice to see the two of you having a good time together."

    I choked up at that.

    ¡­Was it a good thing?! I mean, from a national point of view, it was definitely a good thing. Nevertheless, it wasn''t so good for me personally! I don''t mind being bad at this¡­ I just want His Majesty not to pay any attention to me!

    I''m so tired of this!

    ''And originally, today¡­''

    Iy down on the bed and rolled my eyes.

    Duchess Nerma wasn''t the only maid who didn''t leave the Pce yet. Sylvia, with her silver hair tied up to one side, was also standing, holding her hands politely.

    ''I was going to throw her an entrance party or something¡­''

    My nose was three feet long*, so I couldn''t care for Sylvia too much. Still, if her rtionship with the existing maids were bad, I''d be in trouble.

    [ T/N: ''One''s own nose is three feet long; have one''s own fish to fry,'' is an expression used to describe a situation where one''s own business is so urgent and difficult that one couldn''t afford to help others. ]

    If the rtionship between the maids were awkward, the atmosphere of the Pce would be ufortable as well. I wouldn''t be a fan of the Empress Pce having the same atmosphere as the government meeting earlier¡­ Well, it didn''t seem like Sylvia was particrly sociable either. Meanwhile, the rest of the maids are the servants of her mother that she killed, so now that she was on the other side of the line, they might want to cut the ropes now.

    My head was already exploding as to how to reform the atmosphere.

    ''¡­Favoring Sylvia openly could be one of the ways.''

    No one could tell me anything about that as well. As I mentioned, except for Cisen and Sylvia, all the other maids were ordered by Roberta Jacques to shun me.

    Hmm, shall we try that?

    As I rolled my eyes, thinking about it again, at the end of my gaze this time was Duchess Nerma. As soon as our eyes met, she strode towards me.

    ''Aack.''

    Without realizing it, I jumped up and sat down as Duchess Nerma sat at my feet with a smirk and nced up at me.

    "Your Majesty, yesterday''s hunting was done very proudly. His Majesty the Emperor dered that there were no wounds on the Empress''s body. Ha¡­ I''m so thrilled."

    I replied with an ufortable voice.

    "Is, is that so¡­?"

    "Your Majesty''s now a true person of Actilus¡ªa true national mother loved by all. Everyone''s eager to see Her Majesty the Empress."

    For some reason, the back of my neck felt chilly at her words. At the same time, Duchess Nerma smiled lovingly, puffing her round, plump cheeks before adding.

    "So now, all the social gatherings that had been postponed¡­"

    ''Aaaaaakkkk!''

    ¡­Right, there was something like that!

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 96

    It was already autumn before I knew it.

    ''Time flies so fast¡­''

    As I thought so to myself, I closed the book and swept my face. I still couldn''t find any answers in this book either.

    ''I think I''ve skimmed through almost all the witchcraft books in the library¡­''

    Since there was no concept of forbidden books, I could just take dangerous books without raising any warnings from the Actilus Imperial Pce library. Nevertheless, even in such a ce, the magic that Eden spoke of couldn''t be found.

    As expected, the essibility of this field was very poor in this world.

    ''There''s no mention of something simr in this world, let alone the content of transnting someone else''s souls.''

    While I had hope for the necromancy part, the descriptions were verycking. Most of them were focused on bringing the dead back to life, and even that was followed by this description¡­

    ''There are no stories about people that came from another world to this world.''

    It seemed that Eden and I were unique and unprecedented.

    So, my reasoning was now leaning towards the idea that it was an ident that he and I were possessed into this world. Even if someone''s witchcraft intervened, the possession of Eden and I might not have been what the person intended. Either there was a huge error in the spell, or the spellcaster did something wrong¡­

    If so, Eden''s grand dream of finding the magic that brought us here, dispelling it, and returning to the original world was tantamount to burning away.

    ''Uggh¡­''

    I would have to talk to him.

    ''Though he won''t give up his hope.''

    I also remembered Eden''s mentions of the great archives of the abandoned sanctuary. Still, I was skeptical because if it were bordering thend of demons, it would''ve been the area of influence of the Temple of Tunia in the past. Even if it was in the past, would it have been free to bring witchcraft-rted books to the temple?

    Common sense tells you it wouldn''t have been.

    Still, it wouldn''t be bad to try to find it at least once in the sanctuary.

    There was only one thing¡­

    I would only be sending Eden and letting go of all the information I was curious about. Besides, Eden would feel like a burden if I went with him.

    Anyway, the day of the subjugation was approaching.

    Preparations for the expedition were also going well. The 1,000-strong punitive force directlymanded by Raniero, and the goods to be consumed by them were procured frighteningly quickly. I was supposed to have four separate bodyguards attached to me, but I declined. It was because I thought their presence would hold me back in an unexpected situation since I still couldn''t abandon the n that if Raniero ever met Seraphina and fell for her, I would need to run away.

    Recently, he suddenly brought up the topic of Seraphina, and I was on edge.

    ''¡­But why is he talking about the Saint all of a sudden?''

    Even just thinking about it, my heart dropped.

    I sighed.

    Although he said he wouldn''t be interested in the Saint, the Emperor periodically brought up her story. In fact, I had to act resolutely to pretend that it was no big deal so that he would draw attention from the Saint, but whenever he mentioned Seraphina, I was dizzy and almost cried, especially since I couldn''t control such things at will.

    Whenever Raniero brought up the topic of Seraphina, I couldn''te to my senses, and the topic always ended with him bursting intoughter and hugging me.

    It was obvious that he was joking though I grew increasingly anxious.

    ''And, the handmaids I''ll be taking¡­''

    In order to prepare for an escape in case of emergency, it was better to keep it minimal.

    First of all, Cisen.

    And¡­ Sylvia.

    Sylvia was still circling among the other maids. It was only natural that the higher my value became, the lower her reputation would be. That was based on the extremely Actilus-likew of the jungle. Many thought I was showing off the victor''sposure by taking her as a trophy, so it meant that she was so weak that she could only be someone else''s trophy.

    There was nowhere to put such a person whose existence was a humiliation by their existence.

    No one listened to her.

    Even if I showed a little suspicious movement in the subjugation ground and Sylvia found out about it¡­ She wouldn''t tell anyone. At best, the sister of the traitor, Henry Jacques, would be judged to have framed the Empress again.

    On a slightly different note, I thought she was really strong.

    In a harsh environment where no one spoke to her, Sylvia was doing her best as my maid in silence. Of course, I wouldn''t dare toin. On the contrary, a part of me admired her, and another half of my heart was worried that she would go astray and attack me. Last time, when I held her hand in private to thank her for always working hard, Sylvia''s hand trembled slightly.

    At that moment, I realized¡­ that I was the only one she could hold onto, so taking her was good for both of us.

    Not only to give her a chance to breathe but also to give me a chance to breathe as well.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 97

    Ten days before the expedition, I spoke in the presence of all thedies-in-waiting.

    "I decided to take Sylvia with me on the subjugation."

    While Duchess Nerma and Countess Fallon managed their expressions quite well, the youngdies-in-waiting opened their eyes wide. It was an attitude showing they couldn''t believe my words.

    ''Such an honor to Sylvia?''

    The most confused person was Sylvia herself. She looked suspicious that maybe I was making a fool of her.

    "It was a decision made after careful consideration, and I won''t ept objections. You guys do your part here."

    I smiled, pretending it was a decision I had made to give them more importance.

    "To make sure that there''s no inconvenience when I return, Duchess Nerma and Countess Fallon, I thought it''d be right to leave you guys behind."

    That alone wouldn''t clear all the questions, but at least there wouldn''t be any persuasion or refutation. I then turned my gaze towards Sylvia, who was still bewildered, and uttered.

    "Sylvia, prepare for the trip."

    She bowed deeply to me.

    And ten dayster, the monster''s subjugation has departed.

    Raniero rode his horse while I rode in the carriage. I thought I could ride a horse too, but he forcibly assigned a carriage for me.

    ''I''ll have to get off the carriage and move to the horse anyway.''

    The fastest way to the area where the wave was likely to appear was through the foot of the mountain range that separates Sombinia and Actilus. So naturally, it wasn''t a well-paved road, so carriages couldn''t enter.

    ''Well, it''s not a bad thing for me to be able to get therefortably.''

    Even though I suddenly epted Raniero''s favor without opposing, that didn''t mean I''d let go of my guard against him.

    So in the four-seater carriage, Cisen, Sylvia, and I were riding in it. Cisen, who would have been talking to me if it were just the two of us, was quiet, perhaps because of Sylvia''s presence. At the same time, Sylvia didn''t say anything either. It continued like that until we passed through the city and entered the wilderness.

    ''Huu¡­''

    In the suffocating atmosphere, I decided to pull the blinds and look out the window rather than trying to lead the conversation.

    A still-hot wind blew through my hair.

    Cosmos bloomed far away on the ins that were sometimes rattled by gravel. There were also private houses scattered around as well. In addition, there were cultivated fields though most of them were cosmos fields.

    There were a few tall trees, and through the mist on the other side, I could see the mountain range, which was the halfway point. It was quite an atmospherdscape, but there was no time for me to feel that atmosphere at all. It was because the sound of the horses'' hooves was too loud. Of course, not all of the 1,000 punitive forces rode horses, although a lot of horses were sent out anyway.

    For the same reason, I couldn''t even take a nap.

    It was a tiring and boring journey. We mostly walked, rode the horses, and walked.

    After three days of forced marching, when we arrived at the mountain through which we had to pass, ''Gideful''s Cradle,'' I was mostfortable yetpletely exhausted. In addition, because I had to ride a horse from here, it meant that I''d be even more tired. Although I was worried, there was nothing I could do.

    The night before entering the mountain, I sat curled up in a nket wrapped in a carriage that was due to leave tomorrow. It was the same with Sylvia and Cisen, but all of a sudden, Sylvia flinched.

    I wondered why, but someone was approaching with a carriage.

    When the guest immediately opened the carriage door, a nket fell off my shoulder in surprise.

    "Your Majesty."

    "Come out."

    He held out his hand to me with a briefmand.

    I took his hand and got out of the carriage. ncing around, it seemed that the simple barracks were still being set up. I wasn''t even ready for bed, so why all of a sudden?

    Then, he asked me with a puzzled expression.

    "Do you like beautiful things?"

    It was a pointless question. It was also an easy question to answer.

    "Yes. Of course."

    At my answer, Raniero didn''t say anything more and just grabbed my hand. Bewildered, I took his hand and followed him, and he headed towards the mountain without hesitation.

    ''The sun is setting.''

    The worries that had appeared for a moment disappeared in an instant. After all, the man who was leading me was Raniero Actilus. He wasn''t a man who would get lost in the dark mountains, and he was someone who would cut down wild beasts without hesitation.

    It was as I thought.

    Darkness fell over our heads in an instant, but Raniero didn''t hesitate at all and climbed the mountain at high speed. I was the only one who had a hard time climbing the hill in the middle of the night.

    ''How long do I have to climb up?''

    It must''ve been about twenty minutes since I started to feel a bit dissatisfied with my breath rising to the tip of my chin. Unexpectedly, the sky broke open as all the trees that were blocking the view disappeared, and Raniero also stopped his steps.

    "People like you¡­"

    He turned towards me.

    "You say something small, shiny things are beautiful, don''t you?"

    Seeing the small shiny things he mentioned over his shoulder, I nkly took a step forward.

    It was an empty field there.

    In the pouring starlight, there were a lot of translucent flowers that shone bluishly. Those delicate nts all turned their heads to one side and waved when the wind blew.

    "Smile if you like it."

    Raniero''s hair fluttered in the same direction.

    He was smiling.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 98

    "You have a lot of questions."

    He repeated what he had said earlier.

    But today, I wasn''t afraid at all. It didn''t feel like he was going to cut my throat right here. Still, as I thought that, my lips went dry and my heart thumped¡­ maybe I asked a stupid question. After all, the opponent was Raniero Actilus.

    "¡­I''m just curious."

    I whispered.

    "I want to know."

    He nced down at the flowers before putting them in my ear. The flower wouldn''t evoke any emotion in him, so it seemed to me that he wanted me to wear it.

    "I guess you could see that."

    I couldn''t say anything.

    It didn''t matter, though, as Raniero continued his speech.

    "You''re exceptional. I remember everything, how you look when you''re embarrassed, when you cry, or when you''re afraid."

    At that moment, I couldn''t help but remember what he had said at the banquet, ''I see what you look like now.''

    "But, I don''t know much about smiling. I''ve seen it very rarely."

    "That''s why¡­"

    I looked around.

    ''¡­To make meugh.''

    "You seem to like it, but you''re not smiling?"

    Disappointment mingled in his voice.

    The next moment, I dropped the flower I was holding onto the floor, and instead, I grabbed his cor. Raniero condoned the most disrespectful behavior. However, rather than reprimanding me, he obediently bowed his head at me.

    Soon, our lips interlocked.

    His hands came up to my ears, and he covered his ears with his palms and pressed them. The sound of wet flesh rubbing echoed in my head too loudly. The kiss had always been on his initiative¡ªeither he kissed me first or he ordered me to kiss him.

    ¡­It was the first time I, of my own will, kissed him.

    He seemed to notice that, too.

    Our bodies clung to each other, and I lifted my heels and put my arms around his neck.

    As his hand fell from my ear and loosened my coat, I took his hand but he shook his head. Raniero''s expression frowned as if it were nonsense. Still, I caught my breath and sped his hands as if restraining them.

    "Angie."

    He bent down further and bit my neck. The ce where the breath touched was itchy and chilling.

    "Angie."

    The two calls made me cry a little.

    This wasn''t like him. If he wanted me toy down and get on top of me, he could let go of my hand and knock me down instead of calling my name like this.

    That was how he was.

    Nheless, he didn''t do anything like that. He was being patient since he brought me here because he wanted me to smile¡­ because my feelings matter.

    All of a sudden, Raniero brought my hand to his mouth. His lips, wet and slightly swollen from the kiss, touched the back of my hand again and again. With his lips on the back of my hand, he slightly lowered her eyes and gazed at me.

    I let go of my sped hands.

    Then, he reached out and undid his tunic. I had no choice but to do it very slowly because my whole body was trembling.

    As I stumbled over him, he hugged me and we fell down between the flowers. When I burrowed into his arms and kissed his exposed chest, the strong muscles contracted slightly. I could feel his body through his clothes as I felt the breathing above my head slightly lengthen.

    It was time to give the long-awaited tyrant what he wanted. I gazed up at him and smiled slightly though it was a little awkward.

    Raniero stared at me.

    Embarrassed and ashamed, I burst intoughter. My face flushed red.

    I don''t know how many times I''d said this, but it was really strange. I knew he was a scary person, although I wasn''t as scared as I was now.

    He pulled me tight.

    "Tell me more about what you like."

    I climbed onto his thighs.

    "Peace."

    His eyebrows moved up, but I repeated without hesitation.

    "I like peace."

    "Peace is boring."

    "Then¡­ won''t you give me that?"

    I asked rather boldly.

    Raniero silently buried his lips under my corbone. I let out a thin sound and brushed his back. I could feel a tingling pain in the ce where he put his lips.

    "Anything else?"

    He finally put off answering. Still, that alone was surprising.

    I rxed andughed.

    "Well¡­ I think you probably know."

    ?¡¤ : * ? * :¡¤ ?

    The next day, while riding a horse, I found petals in my clothes. In the sunlight, it didn''t shine like it did back then.

    I lifted the slightly shrunken petals and gazed at them in the sunlight.

    ''¡­Maybe, I''m very simple and cunning.''

    Perhaps¡­

    Inside me, a little me whispered.

    Perhaps, wouldn''t it be okay as it is?

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 99

    The journeysted over two weeks.

    Even so, the schedule was possible because the people of Actilus were strong and generally had excellent physical abilities. As for an example, Cisen and I were suffering from muscle pain throughout the ride on the low mountain, but Sylvia was fine.

    Raniero looked at me as if I was pathetic as I couldn''t move properly and kept making a groaning sound¡ªheuu.

    I thought he was going to say something, so I looked at him, a little intimidated, but he just sighed.

    Then, he put me on his horse.

    ??

    As my field of vision grew dizzyingly high, I closed my eyes and grabbed the handle of the saddle quickly. The proud ck horse, like its owner, shook his head slightly and kicked the ground with his foreleg as if he knew my anxiety.

    Just as he was about to lose his temper, Raniero jumped on his horse and took the reins.

    At that, the horse that seemed like it would toss me down quickly became docile. Raniero said nothing and rode with me in front of him. I nced at him bewildered before slowly rxing and leaning my back on his chest.

    Then, I looked back at Cisen, worried, as I met Sylvia''s eyes. She couldn''t hide her surprised expression as she was looking this way.

    ''¡­His Majesty the Emperor?''

    It seemed as though she was thinking that.

    My face blushed, and I quickly turned forward. It was awkward for me, too, that Raniero was being ''considerate,'' but it must look really strange in the eyes of Sylvia, who was born and raised in Actilus.

    After the hike, a rough wilderness appeared.

    I could hear the rolling and breaking of pebbles under the horses'' hooves. It was a ce where nothing could be seen except for the chilling wind and thorny bushes and a few small animals that could withstand the cold and hunger.

    I couldn''t believe that there was the Temple of Tunia after traveling for a long time.

    After walking for a full day, viges began toe into view. Even if you look at it, it didn''t look like it was a good situation. As the knights of the Actilus Empire proudly passed through the viges, people nced at the procession through the windows.

    Still, no one came out to see as Actilus was an object of fear.

    They just pretended not to be in the house, holding their breath. The woman whose eyes met mine caught her breath in surprise and drew the curtains furiously.

    For the first time, I realized what people outside of Actilus thought of Raniero Actilus.

    He was a risk factor that could destroy their home at any time. Obviously, the people of Actilus knew that. Nheless, he wasn''t ashamed at all, but rather proud of his strength¡ªforce was a virtue, weakness was a vice.

    So, a nation without any guilt for plunder and war.

    ''I''m in the position of a weak person, so I can''t sympathize with that idea.''

    I gazed at Raniero''s hand holding the reins as I pondered.

    ''That kind of existence makes me¡­''

    While we continued walking, on the other side, I saw a building with arger scale than what I had seen so far¡­ it was the temple of Tunia. Even the abode of God, which must have been made with the best things, seemed simple. It felt as if I had truly seen the situation of the Temple of Tunia face to face.

    The Archbishop, who came as an envoy to Actilus, weed us with open arms.

    "Thank you to the descendants of the God of War."

    On the contrary, Raniero stood on his horse and nced at him indifferently. The greeting he gave was simplistic.

    "I''ll feed and clothe my knights with what I brought. Just arrange a bed."

    It was a conversation I had grown ustomed to, with no manners or anything. In fact, the meaning of the words was less polite than his way of speaking. It was like saying, ''Your supplies are shabby, and I can''t be using them so we''ll take care of it with what we brought.''

    ''But, who cares?''

    I eagerly shot telepathy at the shaking eyes of grandfather Archbishop.

    ''Change your mind and consider yourself lucky! If you try to feed and clothe so many knights, the poor Tunia God''s back will break!''

    "You must be grateful for this decision."

    After insulting them, he had the audacity for them to say thank you¡­

    "Prepare the dwelling ce for me and my wife with sincerity."

    Saying so, he turned his head.

    It seemed to me that Raniero wanted him to guide the horses to where to tie them, so the grandfather Archbishop had to follow us around like an attendant.

    ?: * ? * :¡¤?

    I wandered around the temple alone.

    Cisen fell ill as soon as she got to the room due to muscle pain, and Sylvia was taking care of her. Meanwhile, Raniero was in the meeting room with the Archbishop and the head of the order of the pdins. It seemed like they were discussing the location of the monsters and the size of the wave.

    He asked if I''d like to attend the meeting too, but I shook my head. It was because I was worried about Seraphina.

    I decided to find Eden first.

    The Temple of Tunia was quiet, and it seemed like I was the only one wandering around. So, I silenced the sound of my footsteps and moved on.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 100

    As soon as I got off the horse, my mind wasplicated.

    The current Raniero had definitely be a different being from what I knew. The fact that that violent person liked me¡­ I had no choice but to admit it now. Asking me to tell him what I desired or being curious about my smiling face was only possible when you liked someone.

    Still, could I be relieved¡­?

    I didn''t think so.

    ''He might change when he meets Seraphina.''

    I was frustrated that I couldn''t be sure if it''d be all right though I had to be careful because my life was at stake.

    Because of that, I wanted to check out Seraphina. It wasn''t that I was wondering what kind of woman Raniero might be obsessed with at first sight. I just wanted to know where she was staying and what her movements were like.

    ''I told Cisen to pack a bag of money just in case secretly, but I don''t want to run away right now.''

    Even if I did run away, I didn''t want to waste my time running away and wasting my money.

    Since I wanted to take at least a month or two to find out what would be a good destination, I was going to try to lead Raniero as much as possible in a way that would deviate from her line of movement so that they wouldn''t run into each other in this subjugation.

    ''I''m sure they won''t meet ording to the original story, but the Emperor suddenly showed interest in the Saint¡­''

    Just thinking about it made my lips dry.

    At that moment, someone suddenly grabbed my wrist from behind. I was about to scream, but arge hand covered my mouth and pressed it.

    It was Eden.

    He let go of my hand and put his index finger in front of his lips.

    "Shh."

    "E-Eden."

    "I''m sorry I caught you right away. It''s forbidden to make loud noises inside the temple."

    "I was looking for you anyway. Where''s Seraphina staying? Is there any chance that we could possibly encounter her in this subjugation?"

    I had no intention of sharing the feelings of the reunion, so I poured out my questions.

    Eden shook his head.

    "That''s not going to happen. I took care of it. It''d be the same for me since I''d be in trouble if the original novel started early."

    ''Oh, my¡­ He''s done a great job.''

    Suddenly, a halo seemed to appear radiately behind Eden''s head. I was moved and asked more.

    "How? How did you do it?"

    "I made a suggestion to the archbishop and sent her on a visit. After all, for those who are worried about the wave, the Saint''s visit would be a great help."

    Oh, my God.

    The second was, ''Oh my God,'' but wasn''t it worth it? He did such a good job sending Seraphina out without making it seem strange by using a very usible excuse.

    ??

    "So, Seraphina is on a visit to the temple right now?"

    "Not only the new territory but also the small viges a little beyond the outskirts of the territory. It''ll probably take some time for her toe back."

    "Eden¡­"

    ??

    My eyes were touched with moisture. However, Eden didn''t seem interested in the emotional atmosphere.

    "What did you find in the Imperial Library?"

    ??

    I sprang to my senses at the question.

    "Oh, that. Such an existence hasn''t been described anywhere in this world, let alone the story of a soul entering someone else''s body."

    ??

    "Well."

    As expected, he didn''t look too disappointed.

    "Then, I guess we have no choice but to go to the abandoned sanctuary."

    ??

    What was there¡­? While I was skeptical, I didn''t want to diminish his thoughts, so I just nodded quietly.

    ??

    Eden asked, ncing down at me.

    "By any chance, are you staying here, even until the subjugation¡­?"

    "Uh¡­"

    I hesitated for a moment before I replied slowly.

    ??

    "I think I''ll probably follow¡­ if His Majesty would like it."

    At my words, Eden gave me a strange expression.

    "You mean the Emperor?"

    My face turned red little by little as I opened my mouth to him again.

    "I know this might sound a bit strange, Eden, but listen."

    I spoke quickly.

    "¡­I think he likes me."

    "Oh, I knew that."

    "Yes¡­?"

    I forgot that I shouldn''t make loud noises in the temple and almost leaped. Because of that, Eden hurriedly grabbed me in a panic and warned me with ''Shh!''

    "Since we met in the garden, he seemed to show off that he was your husband."

    The moment I heard that, my head went nk.

    "Ah, at that time¡­ so¡­"

    "I was a little embarrassed to send an outrageous note, even taking the risk that day, but you''re very tactless."

    It seemed that Eden was the type to speak mercilessly in a kind tone. At the same time, unable to ovee my embarrassment, I covered my face with both hands and muttered as if to make excuses.

    "Well, the original work has changed a lot, but I''m quite a bit worried because I didn''t know."

    "Yes, I see what you mean. By the way, then¡­"

    Eden said calmly.

    "If the original story ispletely different, and he doesn''t feel anything after seeing Seraphina¡­ are you going to stay here?"

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 101

    The unexpected question left me speechless for a moment.

    The unforeseen words were even sharp as my lips trembled, and I covered my mouth. Meanwhile, Eden hurriedly calmed me while ncing around just in case anyone heard.

    "It''s okay. That''s enough of an answer."

    A sudden sense of shame came over me at those words. Whatever he was thinking, I wanted to tell him it wasn''t.

    "¡­You think I''ll stay? Why?"

    Even though he didn''t do anything wrong, I asked back as if I was scolding him. I thought I knew what the words meant from those ck eyes that were looking at me.

    On second thought, the tone in which Raniero confessed that he seemed to like me was too exciting for me as if that was a pleasure. For a moment, I even thought that he might not be affected if he saw Seraphina.

    I was terribly ashamed.

    What made me so excited about ying house with him?

    What kind of confidence did I have¡­?

    Nheless, even in the midst of ming myself, the anticipation still didn''t disappear. As Eden sped my confused shoulders, I soon came to my senses in a sh and peered up at him with a nk expression.

    "I understand if you choose to stay. The environment there might be better for you than it''s for me here. I''m not criticizing you, absolutely not."

    His words didn''t ease my shame, but I nodded.

    Eden let go of my shoulders.

    "I don''t think it''s good to keep in touch for too long. Let''s split up for now."

    He, who backed off first, easily turned his back. Seeing that, I tugged on his sleeve as if to grab something I shouldn''t have let go of, and Eden nced down at me curiously.

    Hesitated, I slowly opened my mouth.

    "Ev-even if I decide to stay here¡­ I''ll dly cooperate if you need my help for you to return."

    The hem of his clothes slipped right out of my hands as I finished my words, and Eden nodded his head nonchntly and really left.

    After standing still for a while alone, I opened my cloak and covered myself like someone who had done something terrible and took a quick step.

    I thought back to how I knelt at the Emperor''s feet, how he drugged me and drove me to the hunting grounds, and how he deliberately tripped me up at the ball. Still¡­ those things felt far away like it was a long time ago, and his face begging for a kiss in the flower garden, along with the white petals in the clothes, were vividly close instead.

    At the same time, the fact that I read the original book felt much more distant than the first day of being possessed here.

    I recalled the Eden question again.

    ''If he sees Seraphina and doesn''t feel anything¡­''

    I had to conclude that it couldn''t be the case.

    It was safe since unnecessary expectations would just entice me to bet on big risks¡­ but I shouldn''t cross over here. I didn''t want to gamble with my life. Wasn''t that why I also wanted to check if Seraphina was in the temple?

    ''¡­But, isn''t it dangerous to run away? Where will I live, and what am I going to do when I leave Actilus? An attempt to cross the borders of the world and return to where I originally lived? Wouldn''t it be dangerous?''

    Crossing the temple, I stopped my steps.

    When I thought that way, every choice seemed risky. I tried to catch my breath and put my cloak back on, trying not to think about anything.

    This was now my reality.

    Unlike in the past, when I was a reader, I had no choice but to interpret the situation with a narrow perspective. I couldn''t judge anything, especially since Raniero was different from what I had ''read'' in those good old days.

    Would Raniero, who has changed, continue to care for me like this, or would he shove me away the moment he saw Seraphina? If I crossed the barrier called Seraphina, would that be the end?

    Could I guarantee he wouldn''t get tired of me over time?

    ¡­If I knew, I could''ve answered Eden''s question.

    ? ¡¤: * ? * :¡¤ ?

    Even Raniero, who dered that he would eat with the provisions he brought, was treated by the temple for the first dinner.

    The food they provided was simple, clean food. Unfortunately, although their attitude of sincerity was evident, I couldn''t eat well because of anxiety, so in the end, I had no choice but to leave the food even though I knew it was rude.

    Raniero, who was sitting next to me, nced down at my te. Nevertheless, I turned a blind eye to his gaze.

    After dinner, he and I were given a simple but neat and warm room. It must have been the best room. There were two small beds facing each other against the wall. Since all members of the temple were single, so, of course, there was no such thing as a couple''s bedroom.

    I was relieved internally since being close to him made me feel a bitplicated.

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 102

    Raniero had been away since dinner. Thanks to that, I could sit alone in bed and stare at the firece. It seemed like my thoughts were clearing up as I nkly watched the sparks rising from below and disappearing in the air.

    Ok, lets get it together.

    Nothing would be solved by being scared and worried.

    Lets think about it for a moment what if Raniero didnt fall in love at first sight with Seraphina? For some reason, it seemed a little easier to admit that when Edens eyes werent looking at me.

    I guess I want to stay here.

    I admired Edens will to return to the original world, and I kept running away as well, still there must have been a lingering feeling in a corner of my heart that I wasnt aware of.

    I wasnt very happy in my original world. It was a messy life. I was so poor that reading novels that cost a few thousand won per book was almost my only hobby, and I had no friends. On the contrary, Angelica Unro was a well-educated and pampered princess, and had a loyal friend named Cisen.

    I let out a long sigh.

    I knew I couldnt just hold on to such a thing.

    Even if the conditions here were regrettable, there was no guarantee that Raniero would love me forever. Since he was easily fed up with things, as soon as he got tired of me, my safety would not be guaranteed It was like living with a ticking time bomb.

    If you look at it rationally, itd be right to leave.

    But

    Wouldnt it be nice to extend my life here as much as possible? Whether it was a life in the other world with no future in sight or a life in this world where I had to live as a fugitive as long as he cared for me, wouldnt it be possible to look away as much as I could?

    Its not that Im not vignt. I just want to enjoy this.

    I blinked at the thought of a future where he would grow cold to me.

    Though the thought of leaving was serious, a corner of my heart felt warm, yet it wasnt terribly sad or painful. Even though I was a little excited by the omnipotent tyrant, it seemed that my emotions hadnt grown much yet.

    I shouldnt let it grow big.

    Because Im afraid of being hurt.

    After all, it would be easy to step on the bud. No matter how sweet he tried to be, I couldnt entirely wash away my fear of Raniero Actilus so until this fear goes away, I wouldnt be able to fully hold him in my heart.

    As it seemed that I was getting some direction while I calmed my mind by myself, I then remembered the bag of gold coins I had left with Cisen.

    If I return to Actilus without much trouble, Ill give it to Eden.

    After being possessed here, Eden checked everything he could in the temple for several months. If he wanted to get information outside the temple, then he would need money.

    All right. This is enough.

    If I stayed awake until dawn, I thought I would have useless thoughts again, so I decided to go to bed. However, as soon as I undid the cloaks brooch and went into the nket, I could hear a knock.

    I asked as I got out of bed.

    Who is it?

    Its me.

    It was Ranieros voice.

    Oh, did I lock the door?

    I opened the door in a hurry. Then, stepping back so he coulde in, I asked him in a very stupid voice.

    Whats that?

    Of course, I knew immediately what it was as soon as I saw it. It was a bread that was baked and cut into small pieces so that it would crumble easily when bitten and covered with honey, and beerboth were my favorite snacks.

    However, why he was holding it was a mystery.

    Raniero, whose hands werent free, kicked the door lightly shut.

    Something for the Empress to eat.

    Entering the room, he strode over to the bed where I had taken off my cloak and sat down, and I couldnt help but stand in the middle of the room and watch his actions. As he sat down on my bed, Raniero gestured for me toe closer.

    You almost skipped dinner.

    When I followed his call, I walked over and sat down next to him. He poked the bread with a fork himself and put it in my mouth.

    It was sweet.

    After I chewed it all up, I drank some bitter alcohol along with it. As the second piece of bread was delivered to my mouth, I stared at it for a moment and put it in my mouth. I then took the fork from his hand.

    The third piece of bread was put into Ranieros mouth.

    He, who didnt like sweets, frowned as he ate it awkwardly. But slowly, his jaw started to move.

    Even today, he was outrageously generous with me as well.

    Iughed and whispered.

    Do your best tomorrow.

    Raniero gazed at me without saying anything. Then, as if the inside of his mouth was too sweet, he took the beer ss away and washed his mouth with alcohol before putting the te on myp. He parted his lips again.

    If you like it, just eat it quickly.

    I couldnt help but smile faintly.

    Please consider sending some love either through the trantors Ko-fi or by leaving a rating/review for this series on novel updates~!

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~

 Chapter 103

    Raniero stared nkly at me as I put the food into my mouth.

    Each time the exposed area of the bottom of the te widened little by little, the area where his body touched mine also widened little by little, and he soon rested his chin on my shoulder while wrapping his arms around my waist.

    When thest piece of bread finally went down my throat, he scanned the structure of the room with his eyes and murmured:

    The bed is small.

    I listened and thought about what he had said. However, as if emphasizing his words, Ranieroined once more.

    Only one person could barely lie down.

    Because its a single bed.

    When I answered involuntarily and nced at him, his eyes narrowed.

    Im pointing out that part, Empress.

    I tried to give an exnation, starting with priests, pdins, and saints didnt marry, but my mouth soon shut. It was because when I thought of the exnation, I could clearly see what he was pointing out.

    He then smiled as I quickly averted my eyes and parted my speechless lips. Raniero touched me cleverly and subtly. Of course, the intention of the hand stroking my lower abdomen was clearly visible it was to add heat to my body.

    Lowering my eyes, his lips slid from the bottom of my ear to the tip of my chin.

    For some reason, I felt nauseous.

    I closed my eyes tightly before grabbing his upper body with both arms and pushing him away. For a moment, I didnt even know what I was doing.

    It must have been the same with Raniero, who was bewildered. He moved away from me slowly, staring at me with startled eyes. Even though my heart was beating wildly, my fingers and toes felt cold in the room where the fire in the firece was burning with such a cheerful sound.

    I quickly withdrew my hand, which was still on his shoulder.

    It was the first time I had rejected Raniero.

    I never imagined rejecting him. Not only in the early days of marriage when I was afraid of him but also in the flower field when I was most vignt. Even the most, I only ever tried to tease him tersely.

    Raniero had never been rejected since he was born.

    Ivemitted an outrageous act

    His thin lips parted slowly, and the eyes that were flooding with confusion slowly settled. I was even more scared seeing that. Leaning my upper body toward Raniero, I ced my hands on my knees before any contempt or anger showed in his eyes, then I quickly shouted.

    I-I was just kidding, Your Majesty!

    My whole body trembled.

    Like the day I secretly went to see Eden and was caught by Raniero, a fear I hadnt felt in a while came over me, and a smile escaped my lips. I couldnt tell if I was smiling well without looking awkward or not.

    Why why are you so surprised? Its just a joke I was surprised, too.

    Angie.

    His low voice was dry, which brought me more anxiety. I hurriedly took his hand and rubbed my lips on the back of it.

    I had to wash away his displeasure somehow.

    My servile appearance wasnt humiliating. Had I been humiliated by this, he wouldnt have been lenient with me. Regardless, he was silent.

    Still, that wasnt a bad sign.

    I kissed his knuckles over and over again, but when I kissed the wedding ring, I couldnt control my trembling. Perhaps because that tension had made it boring, Ranieros hand slipped out of mine. I became desperate, like a child who had been deprived of something they loved so much.

    Your Majesty

    No.

    All the blood drained from my face, and I muttered in vain.

    Im sorry, Im sorry. If its because of my mistake

    No, its not.

    How couldnt not be I wasnt an idiot.

    The next moment, Raniero firmly gripped my cold, trembling hand before he lowered his head and met my eyes.

    Im not angry.

    .

    Dont cry. Dont be afraid.

    I swore I hadnt cried until now, but tears burst at those words.

    Fearing that it would be annoying if I even cried, I let my tears fall while clenching my teeth. Raniero just watched me cry before he let out a shallow sigh and stretched out his arm, and hugged me.

    Resting my head on his chest, I closed my eyes.

    Ranieros heartbeat was slow and steady. It was only then that I could feel the fact that he wasnt angry. Then, he slowly brushed my hair. It was a very caring touch to the extent that if I hadnt been a little more fearful, I might have had vain hopes that his essence had changed.

    His pale, elongated handsid me down and wrapped me in a nket before he wiped my still-wet eyes with his fingertips.

    It must have been a very arduous journey for you.

    As my consciousness faded in an instant, his voice now felt afar.

    Sleep now.

    Want to read more? Up to [25] are avable on :

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~!

    Please consider sending some love either through the trantors Ko-fi or by leaving a rating/review for this series on novel updates~!

 Chapter 104

    : * * :

    It was meal time.

    I was sitting in the spacious dining room of the Imperial Pce with Raniero at the head of the table, and I was at his right. A ck-haireddy-in-waiting soon approached me with her head respectfully bowed, and only the top of her head was visible for me to see.

    It was a bit of an exaggerated level of etiquette, so I could only smile awkwardly.

    As she then held out a cloche-covered te to me with her head still bowed, I asked curiously.

    Put it on the table.

    But, Your Majesty

    Thedy-in-waiting swiftly replied.

    There is no table.

    In my bewilderment, I tried to ask what was in front of me though the table was really gone. Even though I was taken aback, I soon calmed down.

    Well, it could happen.

    Since the table had now disappeared, I had no choice but to be handed the te directly. As I epted the te, thedy-in-waiting stepped back from me.

    I asked.

    By the way, whats your name?

    However, she didnt answer but uttered something else instead.

    Please, open it.

    I put the te on myp at her words and slowly opened it. The moment I saw the contents, I caught my breath and quickly stood up.

    Clink!

    The te that hit the floor broke, and the severed head rolled over. It was the head of Roberta Jacques, whom I hunted. Meanwhile, Raniero wasughing with great pleasure beside me, and loudughter filled the dining room.

    The blood that flowed from the cross-section of the neck drew an irregr trajectory on the floor. As the heads face turned toward me, all of a sudden, the face changed.

    A pdin with a well-groomed face.

    Despite having no lungs to blow air into his vocal cords, the head spoke in his characteristic low, monotonous voice.

    Are you confident now?

    I covered my mouth and hesitantly retreated. I couldnt help but wonder if it were I who had lost my lungs since I was suffocated and no voice came out of my mouth. Seized with the most intense fear I had ever felt, I looked towards Raniero. It was to ask for help.

    Though it was the wrong choice.

    He was tapping Edens head on the floor with his toe as if he was having fun while Edens head rolled around. I didnt notice, but it seemed that he had been holding a bloody knife for some time.

    I immediately turned around and ran away.

    However, the path to the Imperial Pce was like a maze. When I had a vague idea that there might be a road this way, it was always blocked. Not only that but if I pushed a ce that couldnt be seen as a door at all, there would be a connected space there.

    As if I had entered mirrornd, I felt dizzy.

    After running and running for a while, I was back in the dining room before I knew it. The table was now back, but the severed head and Raniero were nowhere to be found. Instead, across the table, a ck-haired maid was still bowing her head.

    I cautiously entered the dining room.

    At that moment, a pair of white hands with protruding knuckles appeared from behind. There was also a dagger in the hand that held me tightly.

    Puk!

    The dagger suddenly stabbed me in the stomach.

    Puk!

    This time, it stabbed me in the chest.

    Puk!

    And this time, it stabbed me in the head.

    Huh? Although the knife entered my skull unhindered, so easily as if it were piercing rubber y, I didnt even feel any pain.

    At that moment, a sweet and charming voice crawled up my auricle and crawled into my eardrum.

    My winter prey.

    I copsed forward slowly. As I fell, the floor began to turn red.

    Tak, tak.

    As the sound of shoes approached, I turned my creaking head a little and looked at the source of the sound. Above me, I could see the maid who gave me the cloche-covered te staring down at me.

    In fact, she wasnt a maid.

    I murmured, pouring out blood.

    Seraphina

    I didnt know what kind of expression Seraphina made. It was because her face was open like a cavity of unknown depth.

    A ck hole with no light looked down at me. Even though she couldnt speak because she had no mouth, I, somehow understood. It seemed that she wanted to tell me something yet, I was seized with a strong premonition that I shouldnt know about it.

    And to do that, I had to die.

    It was great. Id already been stabbed dozens of times It was really good. Of course, Id die soon.

    Augh flowed from my lips.

    Empress.

    I chuckled.

    Empress!

    I

    Thud!

    Suddenly, I felt a tingling pain in my cheek.

    Angie!

    My eyes shot open wide.

    It seemed that my breathing had stopped. I coughed violently as air rushed into my lungs all at once. At the same time, both my wrists, which were struggling in the air, were tightly grasped.

    Heuuk, huuk

    I flopped and made an embarrassing noise.

    Angie.

    All the strength went out of my body all of a sudden.

    It was freezing cold, but I was breaking out in a cold sweat, and my throat was sore for some reason as well.

    Only then did I realize that the man holding my wrist was my husband. Raniero slipped his fingers around my wrist and slipped them between his with the intention of holding me tight to stop me from moving.

    He had his back to the firece, so I couldnt tell what impression he had.

    I mumbled.

    I had a nightmare.

    He, who doesnt dream, raised me up and embraced me. Afterimages in the dream caused a slight rejection, but I was quietly embraced.

    It was a strange feeling.

    That I, who was so afraid of dying, tried to run away with death in my dream.

    Want to read more? Up to [25] are avable on :

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~!

    Please consider sending some love either through the trantors Ko-fi or by leaving a rating/review for this series on novel updates~!

 Chapter 105

    In a bed too cramped for two people to lie on, I waited until dawn while listening to the sound of the fire burning in the firece and the sound of Ranieros heart.

    His regr heartbeat and the intermittent crackle from the fire sometimes led me to a nap.

    But, every time that happened, Seraphina, with an empty face, would stand there like a gatekeeper and stare nkly at me. She was holding something in her hand and was about to hold it out to me.

    Not wanting to receive it, I woke up suddenly after.

    Every time I opened my eyes, Ranieros body also flinched. He called my name as if to confirm, Angie? though his voice was clear without any sign of drowsiness. Hearing him calling my name relieved my tension. In my dream, he was cruel and heartless, but the voice calling me now was different therefore, this was reality.

    I answered.

    Yes.

    Then, Raniero said nothing more.

    Still, we couldnt stay like that for long since he had to get out of the bedroom before the sunlight could see through the small window. It was because he had to approach the border of the demons from today so we got up before 6 a.m. and adjusted our clothes.

    As I looked in the mirror and saw that my left cheek was swollen, I brushed my cheeks with my fingertips. It was a sign that Raniero had woken me when I stopped breathing while sleeping. My gaze then followed the fingertips sliding from my cheek to my chin.

    Noticing something, I removed my hand from my cheek.

    There was a scratch on his neck.

    I nced down at my nails in silence. The dark red trace was caught in an unpleasant way and looked up at him.

    As I thought of Raniero, who was holding my hand so tightly that I couldnt move it, I clenched my fists and hid my fingernails before brushing his hair and washing his face with water from a basin brought by a priest. The sticky blood stains under my fingernails were also scrubbed away.

    After breakfast, I went out to get some fresh air, and my eyes met the grandfather archbishop.

    Smiling awkwardly, I slowly greeted him.

    When the grandfather archbishops eyes turned to my cheek, he frowned as if he had misunderstood something.

    Did you feel better afterst night?

    And asking such a question.

    I smiled vaguely.

    Yes. Archbishop, did you have a good day?

    Even though Raniero treated the Archbishop of the Temple of Tunia casually, I couldnt bear to. Meanwhile, the Archbishop heard me and his lips trembled.

    Im relieved by the help of the godson of Acti.

    You can trust the subjugation.

    I replied, brushing my hair to cover my swollen cheeks.

    Where are they going today?

    Oh, its northwest.

    He looked me in the eye, then quickly softened.

    Well arrive at the old sanctuary within today. Its very close to the border, but now its thend of demons.

    Old sanctuary.

    Suddenly, my stomach felt tight though I made an effort to smile.

    Are you going to take it back?

    Yes. If we can turn it back into thend of Tunia again today, morale will rise.

    A proud smile spread across the old face.

    It was the idea of the most faithful pdin. Its very surprising to see the young peoples deep faith.

    It was obvious without asking who the most faithful pdin was. Listening to his words, I just nodded and said, I see. Regrettably, grandfather archbishop that pdin had other ns. Not only that, but he also didnt even have the slightest bit of faith

    The moment when I listened to the archbishops subtle boasts with the thought that theres no need to exin as usual, a clear voice was heard from behind.

    Empress!

    As I nced back, it was Raniero with his hair tied back, wearing his chain armor. It was the first time I saw him wearing armor. At the same time, it dawned on me that I hade here with the purpose of supporting troops.

    Gazing straight at me, Raniero approached me as if the Archbishop didnt even exist. He looked down at me with a frown on his brow.

    Could you go?

    I blinked my eyes.

    Raniero seemed to think that my wandering in the nightmare yesterday was due to travel poisoning. Truthfully, it wasnt that it was because of the ripple caused by Edens words.

    Would it be better to stay here?

    I quickly rolled my head. I was definitely tired. And the same would be true of Cisen, but

    Somehow, the sanctuary bothers me.

    There was no change in the thought that there would be nothing special with a high probability, but when I came here, one in ten thousand made my mind distracted again.

    What if there was something there?

    Ha this damn worry. This Would be a disease, too.

    Of course, if there were something to see there, Eden would deliver the information to me, but then I had to wait until the subjugation team returned. Thinking so, I sneakily asked a question to the grandfather archbishop, who was standing like a borrowed barley sack.

    How long will it take toe back?

    It would be around two weeks.

    Two weeks?

    No, that would be frustrating! How could I wait two weeks when I knew that they would be at the old sanctuary by the end of the day?!

    Wait, even though they will arrive at the sanctuary today, the expedition willst about two weeks?

    Want to read more? Up to [25] are avable on :

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~!

    Please consider sending some love either through the trantors Ko-fi or by leaving a rating/review for this series on novel updates~!

 Chapter 106

    All of a sudden, my mind was clear.

    In other words, I could buy myself two weeks to investigate the sanctuary without paying attention to Raniero.

    The subjugation party passed the sanctuary and went further to subdue the demons. During that time, staying at the Temple of Tunia, I would have nothing else to do and I could visit the recaptured sanctuary every day to find out about it.

    Well, actually, itd be less than two weeks.

    If I left the investigation to Eden, who was included in the subjugation, hed be able to look around at the surface for a day or two at most. Though if I could look inside the sanctuary by myself, even for a week, that would be a much better business.

    I nced up at Raniero.

    Ill be here resting. Please take care ande back, Your Majesty.

    Seeing his sleek eyebrows twitch slightly at my words, I cautiously added a word while trembling inwardly.

    I think Ill be in the way if I go.

    Do you think Im going to get caught just because of you?

    Euuk.

    I felt like it had been a while since Id heard his kind of speech. Nheless, I swiftly shook my head and answered.

    I dont like it when the troop is dyed to match my pace.

    That

    I mean, I

    My flesh trembled as I interrupted Raniero. Still, he just kept his mouth shut and waited for my words with a displeased expression.

    Good. Please be kinder with these words at least he liked me now.

    I want to quickly finish the work as soon as possible and return to the imperial pce with Your Majesty

    .

    To our home.

    The eyes that stood on me slowly softened. Even now, the change was still unfamiliar and strange to me.

    I lightly touched his hand and whispered.

    To the Actilus Empire.

    At those words, Raniero turned around without saying anything. The grandfather archbishop looked perplexed, but I didnt care at all. This was a peaceful ending. It didnt seem like I gave the wrong answer, seeing that there were no sarcastic remarks or twisted smiles.

    Turning around, I smiled at the Archbishop kindly after his sudden departure.

    By any chance, if we recapture the sanctuary, can we go then?

    As he only blinked his eyes, I continued my words.

    Because Im interested in clemency, to the extent that Ive been studying at the library all the time.

    Well, is that so?

    Yes, so I thought itd be meaningful to look around the old sanctuary. I promise not to touch anything.

    I was relieved again as I watched the light settle on his wrinkled face.

    Perhaps, I could enter the sanctuary.

    : * * :

    As the ck-haired pdin meticulously checked and tidied up his sword and armor, tension was stagnant among the pdins preparing to move into thend of demons. On the other hand, the knights from the Actilus Empire were chattering with each other with heightened faces.

    They are horrible.

    A pdin named Solon rolled out his tongue with his hands trembling inexorably. The knights of Actilus were looking forward to the battle itself. The anticipation was felt even from afar. However, only Raniero Actilus didnt have a very bright expression.

    As Eden nced around, it was immediately clear why he was in a bad mood.

    It was because the Empress, Angelica, was absent.

    Even though she was supposed to follow on her subjugation journey, she seemed to have changed her mind and that irritated the Emperor.

    Not only that its kind of surprising that the Empress remained here, but its even more surprising that it can touch a persons mood just because shes not going.

    Eden thought as he loosened the muscles around his neck.

    The Empress Has she tamed him enough to be able to defy the Emperors mood?

    Eden, who struggled alone in the temple of Tunia in a distantnd, didnt know what magic Angelica had been using for the past few months. However, he could tell that the real Raniero Actilus gave a different impression than the one he received when reading the book.

    He didnt look like a human in the book.

    Madness, extreme emotional ups and downs, and a vague sense of morality that seemed to be non-human were the keywords that represented Raniero Actilus

    Befitting the title of God of War.

    Yet now, he seemed human.

    Is it because the narrative in a novel is bound to exaggerate only one aspect?

    Eden pondered and mounted his horse.

    However, that afternoon, when he first encountered the beasts, he was able to feel what kind of existence the Raniero described in the novel was.

    Raniero Actilus, who saw a group of marauding demonic beasts, rode out alone without anyone saying anything. Even though it was a marauding party, the monsters were armed in case they encountered humans. But, in just fifteen minutes, they all fell down.

    Still, the fallen demons were still breathing.

    He did it on purpose.

    Raniero then gave orders to his knights in a sweet voice.

    Advance.

    The next moment, all of the beasts were trampled alive by the horses hooves, and their bones and flesh were crushed mercilessly. It wasnt until their breath stopped that they were freed from the pain.

    A chill ran down Edens spine.

    The further he got away from Angelica, the more he could see something awakening inside Raniero.

    Want to read more? Up to [25] are avable on :

    For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~!

    Please consider sending some love either through the trantors Ko-fi or by leaving a rating/review for this series on novel updates~!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!